Tag Archives: Gospel

JOHN 12

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 12

Summary of the chapter
John chapter 12 is a pivotal chapter, marking as it does the transition from Christ’s dealings with His own, the nation of Israel, 1:11, and His disciples, also called His own in 13:1. He had come to His own land, as the True Isaac, His own throne, as the True David, and His own people, as the True Abraham. His claim to the land and the throne was indisputable, but His people insisted on disputing it. As a result, God’s wider purpose towards the Gentiles was unfolded, and the Greeks of verse 20 are an earnest of this.

We are presented with a series of contrasts at the beginning of the chapter. A contrast between the recognition that Mary gave to Christ, and the rejection of Him by the Jewish authorities. The latter plotted His death, whereas Mary believed He would soon rise from the dead, and therefore would not need elaborate embalming to preserve his body. Mary gave Him that which was precious, whereas Judas went out from that supper to ask the question, “What will ye give me?” Attitudes at the end of the public ministry of Christ have become polarised, with strong devotion to Him on the one hand, and outright rejection of Him on the other.

This rejection, however, did not mean that Christ had relinquished His claim to be their king, so He rode into Jerusalem in that capacity, and thus fulfilled the prophecy of the scriptures, but also gave a foretaste of what would happen in the future when the whole nation rejoices, and blesses Him that comes in the name of the Lord, Matthew 23:39.

It is in this context that John introduces us to certain Greeks, which will provide an opening for the Lord to set out the terms on which He is leaving the nation of Israel, and the terms, also, on which He will be willing to receive an individual, Jew or Gentile, who will come with personal faith to Him.

As suggested in comments on chapter one, the gospel of John takes the form of an initial prologue, then dialogues and monologues, followed by an epilogue. There is one set of these in connection with “His own”, the nation of Israel, and then another set in connection with “His own”, His believing people. Chapter twelve consists of the last of the first set of monologues and dialogues, ending at verse 43, and continues with the first epilogue, verses 44-50, in which the Lord Himself summarises what He has taught so far.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-9 Expression of devotion
(b) Verses 10-11 Expression of hatred
(c) Verses 12-19 Entry into Jerusalem
(d) Verses 20-33 Enquiry of the Greeks
(e) Verses 34-36 Exhortation to individual belief
(f) Verses 37-43 Explanation for national unbelief
(g) Verses 44-50 Exclamation of Christ Himself

(a)    Verses 1-9
Expression of devotion

12:1
Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany, where Lazarus was, which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead.

Then Jesus six days before the passover came to Bethany- some think that the incident John is about to record is different to the similar accounts in Matthew 26:6-16 and Mark 14:3-11, mainly because they seem to place it two days before the Passover, whereas John says six days before. John is definite, however, that the next day after the incident the Lord rode into Jerusalem to present Himself as King.

Matthew and Mark only seem to make Mary’s action two days before. Matthew says, after having told us that the chief priests consulted to put Christ to death, “now when Jesus was in Bethany”, and Mark is similar, “And being in Bethany”. There is no reason why this should not be the account of what happened six days before, but recorded out of chronological order so as to contrast the rejection of Christ’s Messiahship by the rulers with the recognition of it by Mary, for Matthew and Mark highlight the fact that she anointed His head, which is what the rulers should have been doing.

Those in the temple had wondered whether He would come to the feast, given that the authorities were hostile, 11:56, and were inclined to think that He would not, but they were wrong. Far from coming at the last minute, He came in good time, and spent most of the week teaching openly in the temple.

Where Lazarus was, which had been dead, whom he raised from the dead- in chapter 11 John describes Bethany as “the town of Mary, and her sister Martha”. Now it is Lazarus that is to the fore, for the miracle worked on him is the climax of Christ’s works, and is the cause of the increased hostility of the Jews against Christ. Lazarus is mentioned five times in the first part of the chapter, and John says “Lazarus was there”, implying that he had not been arrested. The authorities are afraid to act while there are so many pilgrims in the city for the passover, for they, on their own admission, feared the people, Matthew 21:26.

12:2
There they made him a supper; and Martha served: but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him.

There they made him a supper- we are not told who the “they” are, since John has only mentioned Lazarus. Matthew and Mark both tell us it was in the house of Simon the leper. If Bethany was a small community, they may have agreed together to honour the one they had got to know through His lodging in the house of Martha. It is very likely that Simon had been healed by Christ, and this is one way of thanking Him. He would hardly be likely to hold a feast in his house if he was not cured, and there was only one way to get cured at that time, namely through Christ. So from being outside the camp and crying “Unclean, unclean”, Simon is in his own house entertaining the Saviour.

And Martha served: but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him- perhaps Simon was a widower, and Martha steps in and helps. Would John have told us Lazarus was there at the table if it was his house, and he was head of it?

12:3
Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very costly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.

Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard- we have here the completion of the picture. Simon represents a cleansed sinner; Martha a serving saint; Lazarus a resurrected man in communion, and Mary, a devout worshipper. We learn from verse 7 that Mary had kept this ointment, saving it for His burial, but she has learned that He will not need it, for He will rise the third day. She did not bring it out of her store without intelligence, for she timed it on the eve of His presentation of Himself to the nation as its King.

Spikenard is a pleasant perfume obtained from a type of Valerian shrub found in the Himalayas, The “spike” part of the word is from the Greek word “pistikos”, meaning faithful, trustworthy, and genuine. This was true of Mary’s ointment, for it was genuine nard, but it is so appropriate for the one upon whom it was poured, for this was His character too.

Very costly- it had cost Mary a lot of money to purchase this ointment, and John appreciates the fact that she had expended it upon the Lord and not herself. Sadly, however, another disciple knew its value, but thought only in terms of how he might have gained an advantage from it. Much harm has been done to the Christian cause down the centuries by those who have used it as a means of personal gain.

And anointed the feet of Jesus- Matthew and Mark say she anointed His head, and the Lord said she anointed His body. She anointed His head to show she believed Him to be the Messiah, the Anointed One of God. It is not her place to anoint Him with oil, for the Father had anointed Him, not with literal oil, but with what the oil symbolised, the Holy Spirit. He could say “the Spirit of the Lord is upon me, for he hath anointed me”, Luke 4:18. Matthew and Mark place the incident after they have told of the plans of the authorities to arrest and condemn Him. Mary counteracts this as she represents the remnant that received Him. She anointed His head because she believed Him to be “the Messiah”, Daniel 9:25. She anointed His feet because she believed Him to be “Messiah the prince, and her proper place was worshipping low before Him. The authorities, by conspiring against Him, rejected Him on both counts.

Here, however, she is said to anoint His feet, and in this way she has anointed His body, but did so, very discreetly, by anointing those parts that were normally visible when a flowing Eastern robe was worn. The two visible parts of an animal used as a burnt offering were the head and the legs, Leviticus 1:8,9,12,13. John’s gospel is often called “the Burnt Offering gospel”, and with good reason. How many times do we read “Jesus knowing” or “Jesus knew”? His communion with His Father was complete. But His life was marked by steady progress through this world back to the Father. The legs of the bullock for a burnt offering had enabled it to steadily work for its master all day long. The legs of the sheep had walked in the paths of righteousness, and the legs of the goat had enabled it to walk with sureness of foot through the rocky terrain.

Now the apostle Paul describes the sacrifice of Christ as “an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour”, Ephesians 5:2. It is as if Mary is marking these things out, and recognising that just as the burnt offering ascended to God as a sweet savour, so it was fitting that His head and His feet should be anointed, so that the sweet perfume might pervade the house.

And wiped his feet with her hair- spikenard was often used to give the hair a fragrance and an attraction, but Mary uses her hair, (which is her glory, 1 Corinthians 11:15), to wipe His feet. She is prepared to let her glory be a towel, such is her devotion to Him.

And the house was filled with the odour of the ointment- the fragrance excluded everything else in the room, just as the sweet savour of Christ’s life had filled the heart of the Father during His movements in this polluted world. In the previous chapter there was the stench of death, but here is the fragrance of a special life. All the disciples would have this fragrance clinging to them as well, such is the effect of the worshipful exercise of this woman. It is good that believers convey the savour of Christ, as the apostle Paul did, for he could write, “Now thanks be unto God, which always causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish”, 2 Corithians 2:14,15.

12:4
Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, which should betray him,

Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon’s son, which should betray him- immediately after speaking of Christ’s sacrifice as being of a sweet-smelling savour, the apostle Paul warns against covetousness. Judas was a covetous man, and just as Solomon said that “Dead flies causeth the ointment of the apothecary to send forth a stinking savour”, Ecclesiastes 10:1, so his behaviour spoilt the atmosphere in the house, and introduced an element of the flesh into what had, up to that point, been a spiritual occasion. The key is in the fact that John describes him as the one “which should betray him”, highlighting just how far covetousness and the love of money may take a man. The apostle Paul warned against the love of money, which, he wrote, “is the root of all evil: which while some have coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows”, 1 Timothy 6:10. In the previous verse those that are determined to be rich “fall into temptation and a snare, and into many and foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition”. The Lord called Judas “the son of perdition”, John 17:12. His selfishness will only serve to emphasise Mary’s self-sacrifice when the value of her gift is made known.

12:5
Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given to the poor?

Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence- we are not told of whom Judas asked this question. Perhaps it was spoken for anyone who cared to listen. There was no need to make this provocative remark even if he thought it. We know from Matthew’s account that the disciples had indignation against Mary, and Mark says “some”, presumably meaning some disciples, so clearly Judas’ remark had caused the others to think the same way. The writer to the Hebrews warns, “Looking diligently lest…any root of bitterness springing up trouble you, and thereby many be defiled”, Hebrews 12:15. How sad that while this act of supreme devotion and self-sacrifice is being worked out before their very eyes, they have such carnal thoughts, and worse still, express them.

So John thought of this ointment as very costly, and by thinking this appreciated Mary’s sacrifice. Judas thought of it too, but saw it as a lost opportunity to add to the communal bag, from which he stole, being a thief. A penny was the wage of a labourer for a day in those times, as we know from the parable of the workers in the vineyard, Matthew 20:2. So leaving aside visits to the temple, a man could work for six days a week for fifty weeks of the year, and earn three hundred pence. A man working for three hundred days in the U.K. can earn at least twenty five thousand pounds. This gives us some idea of the greatness of Mary’s gift. Although it must be remembered that it is how much is left after we have given that is the critical thing. The Lord valued the widow’s mite because she gave of her penury, and cast into the treasury all her living, whereas others who gave of their abundance had plenty left over to spend on themselves, Luke 21:1-4.

And given to the poor? It was customary at passover time to give to the poor so that they could purchase a passover lamb. Judas was about to bargain with the chief priests as to the value of the supreme Passover Lamb, Christ Himself.

12:6
This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein.

This he said, not that he cared for the poor- those who steal show clearly that they are only interested in themselves, and care not if others suffer as a result of their crimes. We know from the next chapter that when Judas went out from the upper room the other disciples thought he might be going to give something to the poor, 13:29. This shows that Christ and the true apostles had no interest in gaining for themselves. Peter could say a few weeks later, “Silver and gold have I none”, Acts 3:6.

But because he was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein- the Lord must have known his tendencies and weaknesses when He chose him, but one who professes to believe in Christ should be a changed person. Contact with Christ, the one who became poor, who sought not His own things, who went about doing good, should have been an influence on him. Alas! it was not so. The apostle Paul wrote, “Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labour, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth.” Ephesians 4:28. So the one-time thief, when he is converted, has a responsibility not just to cease from stealing, but also to make amends for the wrong he has done to others. He may not be able to repay the particular people he robbed, but he must make a special effort to give to the needy over and above what would normally be expected. We see this worked out in practice in Zacchaeus, who vowed to give half of his goods to the poor, and to repay fourfold any he had defrauded, Luke 19:8. This is why the Lord is able to say, “This day is salvation come to this house, forasmuch he is also a son of Abraham”. Zachaeus was now acting in faith, not greed, and thinking of others rather than himself. Far from having this attitude, Judas saw in his position of trust an opportunity to make gain at the expense of others.

12:7
Then said Jesus, Let her alone: against the day of my burying hath she kept this.

Then said Jesus, Let her alone- the Lord moves to defend Mary from the charge of not spending money wisely. Perhaps this rebuke caused Judas to switch sides, and go out from this incident and make his bargain with the chief priests. Yet the command to leave Mary alone was perfectly justified, and it was directed at the other disciples as much as to Judas. The giving of believers is not to be subject to the dictates of others. Suggestions as to worthy causes may be given, and collections may be arranged, but it is up to the individual before the Lord as to what and where to give.

Against the day of my burying hath she kept this- the Lord knew her heart, that she had planned to give Him a burial worthy of Messiah the prince, but she had learned at His feet, and learned also that He would rise again the third day. Why expend the money in that way if there was something better that could be done? She had kept the ointment for a purpose. Was it originally to anoint her brother or sister? Or did it represent her savings in the days when single women were vulnerable?

12:8
For the poor always ye have with you; but me ye have not always.

For the poor always ye have with you- sadly, there are always those who, through no fault of their own, are poor, and those who are able should love their neighbours as themselves and seek to relieve their poverty. It is a Christian thing to remember the poor, Galatians 2:10. A reading of 2 Corinthians chapters 8 and 9 should convince us of the importance of doing this.

But me ye have not always- He would soon be back in heaven, It is important to not delay helping those in need, for in various ways the opportunity might be lost. Think of the regret Mary would have had if she had delayed, and the Lord had gone back to heaven. Of course, she could have then given to the poor, but it was important that the believing remnant should anoint Him, and this Mary did on their behalf. Some might argue that Judas was right, that the pouring out of it was a waste, but the spiritual mind discerned that just as Mary chose the better part by sitting at His feet, so she also decided that the better thing was to anoint Him. Who can tell what encouragement came to Christ even on the cross when He remembered her devotion?

12:9
Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there: and they came not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead.

Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there- this follows on from verse 1, which tells of Christ’s arrival at Bethany. The pilgrim caravans were making their way from Galilee to Jerusalem to attend the feast, and word soon spread that He had arrived at Bethany. They do not seem to be hostile to Christ, for they do not attempt to tell the authorities where He is as they had commanded, 11:57.

And they came not for Jesus’ sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also, whom He had raised from the dead- there was an element of curiosity in their minds. The Lord had anticipated this attitude when He said, after He had spoken of having been given the authority to execute judgement on men, “Marvel not at this, for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth”, John 5:28,29. And again in John 7:21, “I have done one work, and ye all marvel”. They are in danger of being like those that Paul referred to with the words from the prophet, “Beware therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken of in the prophets; Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and perish”, Acts 13:40,41.

(b)   Verses 10-11
Expression of hatred

12:10
But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death;

But the chief priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death- Lazarus becomes an illustration what the Lord will say later on, “The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will persecute you”, John 15:20. Saul’s son Jonathan found that not only did his father throw at javelin at David, but also threw one at him because of his friendship with David, 1 Samuel 19:10; 20:32,33. This is the price that must be paid for association with Christ during this present age of Christ’s rejection. There is compensation, however, for “If we suffer, we shall also reign with him”, 2 Timothy 2:12. How perverse is the unbelieving heart which sees in the fact that a man has been raised from the dead a reason to kill him! But then we realise that it was who raised Him from the dead that was the problem to the authorities, for Lazarus was a living testimony to the power and Deity of Christ.

12:11
Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus.

Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus- they had gone away from the place where they had seen Lazarus raised from the dead, and had believed in the Lord for what He had done.

(c)    Verses 12-19
Entry into Jerusalem

12:12
On the next day much people that were come to the feast, when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem,

On the next day much people that were come to the feast- this is an indication that Mary anointed the Lord the day before the entry into Jerusalem. The reference to two days in Matthew and Mark is to the consultation by the authorities, Matthew 26:1-13; Mark 14:1-9. They place the account of Mary’s action out of chronological order so as to highlight the contrast between what she did and what the authorities planned to do. In between were several days of teaching in the temple.

John speaks of much people, as well he might, for Jerusalem was crowded with hundreds of thousands of pilgrims from all over the world who had come to Jerusalem for the feast. This was why the authorities did not wish to arrest Him on a feast day, for they feared the people would make an uproar, Mark 14:2.

When they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem- the apostle has told us that those who had come early to the feast to carry out purification, had wondered if, because the authorities were hostile, He would not come to the feast, 11:56. They now find out that He is on His way. No doubt word had reached them that He had arrived in Bethany the night before, and as that village was only a very short distance from Jerusalem, they could easily find out that He was coming. As He Himself said, “it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem”, Luke 13:33.

12:13
Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried, Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord.

Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him- John is the only one to tell us what sort of trees they cut the branches off, and Luke does not mention the branches at all. The palm tree is the symbol of victory, for it triumphs over the harsh and arid desert conditions in which it grows, sends a root deep down below the surface, and flourishes despite all opposition. How like Christ this is, for having grown up in Nazareth as a tender plant and a root out of the dry ground, He continued to flourish during His public ministry, for He could say with the psalmist, “all my springs are in thee”, Psalm 87:7. Despite the opposition of religious men He triumphed, for God had said of Him as His servant, that He would “send forth judgment unto victory”, Matthew 12:20.

No doubt in its fulness this looks on to a Millenial day, when all error shall have been dealt with, and truth shall triumph, but it was true of Him personally, that truth always triumphed in His words and ways. Those who waved palm branches, however, may have been more interested in political triumph over the Romans. As the two on the road to Emmaus said, “we trusted that it had been he which should have redeemed Israel”, Luke 24:21; by “redeemed” they meant delivered from the Roman overlords.

And cried, Hosanna: Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord- Matthew records the words, “Hosanna to the son of David: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest”, Matthew 21:9. Mark writes they said, “Hosanna; Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord: Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna in the highest”, Mark 11:9,10. In Luke it is, “Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory in the highest”, Luke 19:38. They said these things, Luke says, “as they began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen”, verse 37. So they see in the mighty works the evidence that He is able to overcome all obstacles, and therefore is able to crush the Romans, even though none of His miracles had been ones of judgment, except on the fig tree, and that has not happened at this point.

This all took place at the descent of the mount of Olives, as the city of the great King came into view. These are all the expressions of those who are expecting the setting up of the Messianic kingdom in the near future. Hosanna means “Save, we pray Thee”. It is a similar thought to that of the psalmist when he wrote, “Save now, I beseech Thee, O Lord: O Lord, I beseech thee, send now prosperity. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Psalm 118:25,26. That psalm is the last of the group known as the Great Hallel, and was not only sung when the passover lambs were slaughtered in the temple, but also on passover night at the end of the supper. So when, just before leaving the upper room, they sung a hymn, or psalm, these words would have been on the lips of the Lord Jesus. But He did not go out to occupy a throne, but a cross, for the psalm went on to say, “bind the sacrifice with cords, even with cords to the horns of the altar”, verse 27. Because this would be the case, He will soon say, as He leaves the temple buildings, “Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord”, Matthew 23:39. Not until they realise the meaning of Calvary shall they enter into the kingdom when He comes again.

Note that John records that they used the title King of Israel. John uses the name of King for Christ more times than Matthew does in his gospel of the king, for King of Israel is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6, and fits in with John’s theme of the Deity of Christ.

Matthew does not record any of Christ’s visits to Jerusalem, (unless we count the temptation when He was taken to the pinnacle of the temple by the Devil), so as to preserve this entry into the city as special. It was indeed special, because it marked the end of the second division of time made known to Daniel, which was to end with Messiah the prince being cut off, Daniel 9:26.

12:14
And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written,

And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon- John does not give us the details as to how the Lord found the ass; he knows that the information was already available to his readers through Matthew, Mark and Luke. John emphasises that what the two disciples did was what the Lord did through them. He knew what village to send them to, where in the village the animals would be, (where two ways met); that there would be a mother and her colt, (that is, a mother ass and her young male colt); that they would be tied up by a doorway; that the colt would have never carried a person before, (although the meaning of the word in the Old Testament indicates he had just been trained to carry a burden); and that the owners would question them, but allow them to take the colt. The fact that the disciples referred to the Lord by that name showed that the owners were believers, or at least sympathetic to Him, or else they would have used the name Jesus when telling them the colt was needed.

Only Matthew tells us there were two animals, the colt and its mother. Infidels wickedly suggest that Matthew misunderstood the prophecy of Zechariah that is being fulfilled in part on this occasion, and thought there were two animals involved, so he invented one to make the story fit the prophecy! Zechariah had written, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy king cometh unto thee: He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon the colt the foal of an ass”, Zechariah 9:9. But even an infidel cannot ride on two animals at once. The fact is that “colt the foal of an ass” is a description of the ass, so Zechariah spoke only of one animal. But the Lord has authority to expand the prophecy, and so instructs the disciples to bring the mother animal as well. Both were needed, but He only sat on the colt, the young male animal. The animal’s mother was needed, for the ass is known for its docility and patience, (this is suggested by the Hebrew word for “ass”), and she will serve to calm her young colt as he walks through the crowds as they shout and wave their palm branches. But even though it had its mother with him, this would not be enough to steady him when, for the first time, a person rides him. But it is the Lord who is doing this, and He can calm the animal far better than its mother. He is the Last Adam, and has control over the beasts of the field, Psalm 8:7. He can calm a demoniac, a great fever, a storm, and even this colt.

However, the disciples put their garments on both of them, as if another was to ride with Him. Could it be that there is a sign here, that when Christ comes to reign as King, the “daughter of Jerusalem” that Zechariah called upon to rejoice, will be there with Him, riding alongside in triumph?

As it is written- only John quotes the prophet’s words, and then selectively, as suits his theme. But whilst he only quotes some of the words, he surely wants us to consult Zechariah’s prophecy to see the context, and also the other words he used. We should always do that with quotations from the Old Testament.

12:15
Fear not, daughter of Sion: behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt.

Fear not, daughter of Sion- the prophet also mentioned Jerusalem, but John ignores the city and emphasises the place from which He shall rule. Zion was known as the hill of God, Psalm 68:15, and “the hill which God desired to dwell in; yea, the Lord will dwell in it for ever”, verse 16. See also Psalm 2:6, “Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of Zion”, Psalm 2:6. When the Lord was walking out to His crucifixion, the daughters of Jerusalem lamented His sorrow. His response was, “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children”, Luke 23:28. He went on to warn them of a day when they would wish the mountains would cover them. Here, they are to fear not, for He comes on an ass in kingly grace, whereas when He comes to reign He shall come on a white horse to judge and make war, Revelation 19:11. Daughter of Zion is a poetic expression meaning the population of Jerusalem as representing the nation of Israel. Zion is to be the centre of government, being the city of David, and reminds us that one day the Messiah shall rule from Zion.

Behold, thy King cometh, sitting on an ass’s colt- He does not come marching, as if He comes to battle, but shows His control by riding an untamed colt. An ancient Mari document from the 17th century BC says “it is improper for royalty to ride a horse rather than an ass. Royal persons rode on asses on peaceful occasions, whilst horses are associated with war”.

Long before, Jacob had prophesied about Judah that “the sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. Binding his foal unto the vine, and His ass’s colt unto the choice vine”, Genesis 49:10,11. So Jacob mentioned two animals also. Perhaps the vine is the nation of Israel as a whole, and by riding into Jerusalem accompanied by the ass the Lord, the true son of Judah, was associating Himself to a degree with the nation. But He did not ride that animal, for He knew the nation would reject Him. He did, however, ride on the colt, and thereby associated Himself with the choice vine, the faithful remnant of Israel who believed that His was the sceptre of rule.

The people greeted Him with the title King before He mounted the colt, and now they see prophecy being fulfilled, as John is quick to point out. He says nothing about Him coming in the name of the Lord; that is the people’s cry using the words of Psalm 118. Zechariah does not use those words, for he, and John, emphasise the equal authority of Christ and the Father. He does indeed come in His Father’s name, John 5:43, but He has personal authority to reign as King.

The prophet gave a three-fold description of this King:

First, He is just. When He comes to reign the words of Isaiah will be fulfilled, “Behold, A king shall reign in righteousness”, Isaiah 32:1. But He went to Calvary as the Just One, as Peter writes, “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God”, 1 Peter 3:18. Second, He has salvation. No doubt the excited crowds thought of salvation in terms of political deliverance, and that will indeed happen one day. As John the Baptist’s father said, “The Lord God of Israel…hath raised up a horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David…that we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us”, Luke 1:68,69,71.

Third, He is lowly. Matthew’s quotation of the word gives “meek”. As He went to Jerusalem, He went to die, not to reign, to hang on a cross in shame, not sit on a throne in glory, and He would accept this meekly, for it was the will of God. There was no rebellion or resentment in His heart. He had set His face as a flint, and would not be moved. He must be the Lamb before He shows Himself as the Lion of the tribe of Judah.

We should notice what Luke says happened on the journey. As the city of Jerusalem came into sight, the Lord wept over it, and lamented that those things that they might have known were to be hidden from them, and the city would be destroyed. Jeremiah lamented over the city after it had been destroyed in his time, but the Lord foresaw the destruction. He lamented again as He left the temple buildings in Matthew 23:37-39.

The following is the sequence of events during the entry into Jerusalem:

1. Christ comes from Jericho towards Jerusalem.

2. He sends two disciples to fetch the colt and its mother.

3. The disciples cast their garments on both animals, and set Him on the colt.

4. The crowds strew the road with their garments. Others follow behind.

5. They shout Hosanna as the city comes into view from the mount of Olives.

6. The Lord weeps over the city.

7. The entry into the city.

8. Men of Jerusalem ask who is coming.

9. He goes into temple and looks round about on all things.

10. The next day He purges the temple.

12:16
These things understood not his disciples at the first: but when Jesus was glorified, then remembered they that these things were written of him, and that they had done these things unto him.

These things understood not his disciples at the first- as He approached the end of His ministry, the Lord had warned His disciples that He was going to Jerusalem to die. And now He does not rebuke those who are hailing Him as King, Luke 19:39,40. The disciples are understandably very perplexed.

But when Jesus was glorified- John had written, “for the Holy Ghost was not yet given; because that Jesus was not yet glorified”, John 7:39. Once the Lord Jesus had been received back into heaven and given glory, then the Holy Spirit came on His people to give them greater insight into the purpose of God.

Then remembered they that these things were written of him- one of the ministries of the Holy Spirit was to bring things to the disciples’ remembrance, John 14:26. They remembered that the prophet Zechariah had written of His entry into Jerusalem long before. But he had surrounded that prophecy with predictions that God would destroy Tyre and Greece, and so the expectation was that Christ would enter Jerusalem to make it His centre of operations against Israel’s enemies. Even after Christ’s resurrection the apostles were still wondering whether Messiah’s kingdom was about to be set up, Acts 1:6. But then the Holy Spirit came to indwell them, and they began to understand God’s purpose in a clearer way.

And that they had done these things unto him- they also remembered what the crowds had done. Spontaneously and enthusiastically they had welcomed Christ as their Messiah, and had rejoiced, as the prophet exhorted them to do. Whether the crowds had Zechariah’s prophecy in their mind was doubtful, but they did participate in the fulfilment of it. Once they had received the Spirit, the apostles were able to understand why it was that after a few days the one who had been welcomed into the city with such joy, would be taken outside of the city and crucified.

12:17
The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record.

The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave, and raised him from the dead, bare record- John thinks of the miracle involving Lazarus in two ways. He called him out of his grave, and He raised Him from the dead, the latter taking place before the former. But the former was what they saw, and the raising from the dead is proved by it. As the Lord had said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live.” John 5:25. Notice the “now is”, for the power to raise the dead was resident in Christ, and He showed that this was the case by raising Lazarus.

John advances these events as the reason for the crowds along the way, hence the “therefore”. The raising of Lazarus from death and corruption was the climax of Christ’s miracle-ministry, and gives conclusive proof that He is the Son of God, for when Lazarus died his spirit went back to God, and was under His control. Of His own will Christ raised Lazarus, showing that He had equal authority with the Father. He had said, “For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them; even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.” John 5:21. These things impressed themselves upon those present at Bethany, and they bore testimony of them to the many pilgrims coming to Jerusalem for the feast.

12:18
For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle.

For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard that he had done this miracle- so the people of verse 17 bare record, and as a result the crowds along the way were increased.

12:19
The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold, the world is gone after him.

The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? The authorities are frustrated because, despite their schemes and their threats, nothing seems to be having the effect they seek, namely, the suppression of excitement over Christ. This, they think, puts their position and prestige at risk.

Behold, the world is gone after him- there were pilgrims at Jerusalem from all the places where the Jews were scattered, just as at the feast of Pentecost a few weeks later. Luke lists the countries from which they came then, and describes them as “out of every nation under heaven”, justifying the expression by the Pharisees, “the whole world”, Acts 2:5,9-11.

(d)    Verses 20-33
Enquiry of the Greeks

12:20
And there were certain Greeks among them that came up to worship at the feast:

And there were certain Greeks- Solomon had prayed for those from the Gentiles who would come up to the temple, see 1 Kings 8:41-43. The greater than Solomon is now in its courts.

Among them that came up to worship at the feast- they associate with the Jewish worshippers, evidently impressed by the temple services. Have they also seen the Lord purge the temple, and been impressed by His courage? Greeks would appreciate courage and manliness. They have much more to learn about Christ, however.

12:21
The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee, and desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus.

The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee- Philip is a Greek name, and Bethsaida of Galilee was a city of the Decapolis influenced by Greek culture.

And desired him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus- note their respectful tone, and their earnest request. Religious observance had failed to satisfy their search for God, even though the religion was of God. This day is the fourth before the Passover, the day on which the passover lamb was to be selected, and scrutinised until it was slain. Unwittingly, these Greeks were requesting to be part of the scrutiny of the True Passover Lamb.

12:22
Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus.

Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus- did Philip feel that he needed moral support from Andrew, (whose name is Greek too), because the Lord had said that He was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel? He had instructed His servants not to go into the way of the Gentiles. Philip did not yet realise that God was going to reach out to Gentiles so that they might be blessed without becoming Jewish proselytes.

12:23
And Jesus answered them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified.

And Jesus answered them, saying- the answer was to Philip and Andrew, but indirectly to the Greeks. The time had not come for direct contact on Christ’s initiative; this would come after Pentecost, Ephesians 2:17; John 10:16.

The hour is come, that the Son of man should be glorified- the request of the Greeks brings the whole of God’s future purpose to Christ’s mind. Note that it is not just His death that is in view, but the whole process by which He would be glorified, including His death, but also including His resurrection, ascension, and return to earth as the Son of Man This is typical of John’s gospel, where everything is seen in the light of what God’s glory demands. The title Son of Man relates Christ to the whole of mankind, not just to Israel. It tells that He is not only true man, but also the man of God’s choice to rule men. See Daniel 7:13,14.

12:24
Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit.

Verily, verily, I say unto you- a formula unique to John’s gospel, emphasising the certainty of Christ’s word, as the Son of God.

Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die- to the Greeks, death was the ultimate failure, so they must learn that God’s wisdom is contrary to man’s, for Christ’s death is the path of victory. See 1 Corinthians 1:17-25, written initially to Greeks. To the Jews, the death of their Messiah would be a failure, but in fact it is the path to the throne. Passover time was in the month Abib, which means “green ears”, for the corn was not yet fully ripe. Christ’s life, however, had run its full and true course. When corn starts to fall out of the ear and drop to the ground, it means the farmer has missed the window of opportunity to harvest his grain. So for Israel, the harvest was passing, the summer was ended, and they were not saved, Jeremiah 8:20. Note that the corn falls to the ground before it dies, signifying the way in which the nation of Israel would plot and effect His downfall. They were determined to bring about that downfall long before He died.

It abideth alone- as long as a grain of corn remains in the ear, it is not in a suitable condition to grow and reproduce.

But if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit- note that the bringing forth of fruit depends on the dying, and not so much on the falling into the ground, although that is necessary. The treatment of Christ by men as they brought Him into the dust of death was secondary. The primary point is that He died, just as a seed dies once it finds itself in the darkness, warmth and moisture of the soil. The “much fruit” means the many who will come into salvation through the death of Christ. Only by this means can He reproduce Himself in others, for it cannot happen only by His life, precious as that is to God. See Galatians 4:19. What men are naturally in Adam must be dealt with by His death, before new life can be granted. This is why repentance is so important, for a person must come to an end of himself in Adam, before belief in Christ can bring him into a new state.

12:25
He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal.

He that loveth his life shall lose it- the principle that Christ laid down for those who would follow Him is now repeated, but with the implication that He is governed by this law too. He will allow men to take Him and crucify Him because He does not conserve his life, but gives it in the spiritual interests of others. The word for love is the one which means to be fond of, to like. The notion of hating one’s life would be completely contrary to Greek culture, so these Greeks are learning that what they are naturally is of no use to God. They could engage in religion in a natural state, but they cannot be Christians in that state. Believers who spend their life on self will find that at the judgment seat of Christ all that is unacceptable to God in what they have done and been will be consumed in the fire, and they will lose it.

And he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal- those who live for God, and thus hate the idea of living for self, will find recompense in heaven in an enhanced appreciation of eternal life, which involves the knowledge of God.

12:26
If any man serve me, let him follow me; and where I am, there shall also my servant be: if any man serve me, him will my Father honour.

If any man serve me- so “seeing Jesus”, (which is what the Greeks wanted to do), is not a casual thing, but involves earnest commitment. The Greeks would perhaps prefer to be served, for that would indicate that they had made progress in life.

Let him follow me- this will ensure that the eye is kept on Christ, and self’s interests will recede. By following Him we only go where He would be prepared to go.

And where I am, there shall also my servant be- wherever Christ chooses to be, those who follow Him will be at hand ready to serve Him in that situation. Compare Elisha’s servant, who left his master to run after Naaman for gain, 2 Kings 5:20-27. Gehazi loved his life, and lost it, for he was smitten with leprosy. Philip and Andrew, on the other hand, were available for Christ to use.

If any man serve me, him will my Father honour- not only is there the privilege of serving Christ in the here and now, but also the prospect of reward in the hereafter. Commitment to Christ has its eternal compensations.

12:27
Now is my soul troubled; and what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour: but for this cause came I unto this hour.

Now is my soul troubled- the word for soul here is the same as life in verse 25. Christ is the perfect example of one who makes His own soul subservient to the service of God, and the needs of others. His commitment in this was total, even to the troubling of His soul as He anticipated the ultimate sacrifice, when His soul would be made an offering for sin, Isaiah 53:10.

And what shall I say? Father, save me from this hour- He is still speaking to Philip and Andrew, giving them insight into the workings of His mind. Would they conclude from what they had seen and heard of Him during the previous three and a half years that He would consider for one moment seeking to avoid the cross?

But for this cause came I unto this hour- a Greek would want to be delivered from trouble, but Christ was conscious of His mission from the Father. The whole of His life was a coming to the hour. Even at His naming, He was spoken of as the one who would save His people from their sins, Matthew 1:21.

12:28
Father, glorify thy name. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.

Father, glorify thy name- this expresses the real response of Christ to the coming of His hour at Calvary. Even in such grim circumstances the glory of the Father was maintained and enhanced.

Then came there a voice from heaven- there was three voices from heaven about Christ. At His baptism, giving the Father’s approval of His private years. This was for Him and for the people, as is clear from the different wording in Matthew, Mark and Luke. At the transfiguration, there was given the Father’s approval of His public years, and also anticipating the kingdom. This was for the apostles, as Peter indicates in 2 Peter 1:16-19. And the third one here, which gives the seal of approval not only of the past, “I have…glorified it”, but also the future, “I will glorify it again”.

Saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again- As the Lord had already said, “He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory: but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him.” John 7:18. We too are expected to do all to the glory of God, 1 Corinthians 10:31.

12:29
The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that it thundered: others said, An angel spake to him.

The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that it thundered: others said, An angel spake to him- the Lord Jesus had spoken for three and a half years, but they were still not able to recognise a voice from heaven. How sad that they think a mere clap of thunder, or an angel’s voice, is all that He deserved! Would an angel have answered, when Christ had spoken to His Father? Would an angel have announced that the Lord’s ministry had glorified the name of an angel? Would a thunderclap, a sign of judgment, (1 Samuel 7:10; Revelation 10:1-4), be an appropriate response to Christ who had come in grace? In any case, these people had never heard an angel, so how did they recognise the voice as such? All these considerations tell of a people ignorant of Divine communications, and who are in the dark as to what merits Divine approval. This is just another illustration of the fact that having ears, they heard not. A physical sound came to them, but they knew not the true nature of it.

12:30
Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes.

Jesus answered and said, This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes- the Lord Jesus was ever conscious of the approval of His Father, but He was given an expression of it nonetheless. The main point of the word from heaven was that the people, even at this late stage, might realise that they were in danger of` rejecting the One who had glorified the God of Israel in their midst. They are close to treading under foot the Son of God, Hebrews 10:29.

12:31
Now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out.

Now is the judgment of this world- this sign of ignorance on the part of the people shows that the climax of this world’s history is near. If the covenant people, blessed with Divine interventions of various sorts for centuries is not able to understand a word from heaven, especially when it came expressly for them and to them, then there is no hope for the rest of the world. The word for judgment used here is krisis, the critical point at which a decision is made. The world would make its final decision about Christ, and God would give His final verdict on the world. Note the “now is”, and then the “now shall”; the judgment on the world was current, for the death of Christ would take place very shortly, but the casting out of the prince of this world, whilst based upon the victory of Christ at Calvary, would, in the wisdom of God, be delayed.

Now shall the prince of this world be cast out- at Calvary, the Lord Jesus deliberately put Himself into a position of vulnerability. He could say, “but this is your hour, and the power of darkness”, Luke 22:53, and He was “crucified through weakness”, 2 Corinthians 13:4, at the mercy of those who arrested, condemned and executed Him. It was at this point of apparent helplessness, that the Lord Jesus, faced with the vicious fury of the most evil force in God’s universe, gained His greatest triumph. When Satan, as the one who had the power of death, thought He was entirely in his grip, then Christ utterly defeated him. He did this by showing that He was able to go into death voluntarily, and not by force of circumstances. No other man has power in the day of death to retain his spirit, but Christ could not only retain His spirit, but dismiss it as well, for He had authority to lay down His life, John 10:18. He also demonstrated that the Devil was a defeated foe by rising in triumph from the dead, and ascending up far above all principalities and powers, Ephesians 1:20,21.

12:32
And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me.

And I- having spoken of the world, and the prince of this world, Christ now speaks of Himself, with an emphatic “I”, emphasising who it is shall effect the casting out of this world’s prince. He speaks as the one who uniquely has Divine approval.

If I be lifted up from the earth- the lifting up from the earth is mentioned three times in John’s gospel, 3:14; 8:28, and here. John’s gospel presents the Lord Jesus as one who came to the world that He might leave it, having manifest God in it, so even His death is seen as a stage in His return to heaven. Verse 34 shows that the people understand He means His death.

Will draw all men unto me- because He is lifted up as Son of Man, the event has significance for all men, and not just for Israel. The Greeks will be able to come into the good of what was done at Calvary. This is the answer to their request to see Him. Being lifted up implied death by crucifixion, which was a Gentile mode of execution. To the Greeks, such a death would be a disgrace, and utter defeat, so to them naturally it would be an act of folly to accept Him as a crucified Saviour, and not as a conquering hero, see 1 Corinthians 1:23. Like the brazen serpent, the Lord Jesus must be lifted up in plain view, so that all who look to Him in faith may live, see Numbers 21:8,9, and John 3:14-17.

12:33
This he said, signifying what death he should die.

This he said, signifying what death he should die- the Lord makes it very clear that by “lifted up” He does not mean lifted up in exaltation to a throne of glory, but rather lifted up on a cross of shame. He is making the terms on which He is to be believed very clear. There were those at the beginning who only believed because of His miracles, John 2:23-25, but saving faith goes further, and believes Him as the crucified One.

(e)    Verses 34-36
Exhortation to individual belief

12:34
The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever: and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up? who is this Son of man?

The people answered him, We have heard out of the law that Christ abideth for ever- they are referring to the fact that Messiah’s kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, for the millenial age shall merge into eternity. This is why Isaiah spoke of the coming age as a new heavens and a new earth, Isiah 65:17, even though he spoke of sinners living at that time, and death occurring, verse 20, which of course will not happen in eternity.

And how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted up? who is this Son of man? The “we” is emphatic, and so is the “Thou” that follows. They are clearly setting their knowledge of the Messiah against His. They are also placing reliance on the rabbis, for they say “We have heard”, and they also seem to make a difference between the Son of Man they read of in Daniel 7, and the Lord Jesus, who called Himself the Son of Man. As Caiaphas was to soon discover, they are one and the same, see Matthew 26:63-65.

12:35
Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you: for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth.

Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light with you- far from abiding for ever amongst them the time was soon coming when He would be absent from them. This should have jolted them into fresh thinking about Him. The light of His grace towards them was to be withdrawn temporarily, during their national unbelief.

Walk while ye have the light- there was still the opportunity to walk in the light of His person and teaching.

Lest darkness come upon you- the darkness of national rejection would come with the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70. Only in the kingdom age shall the “morning without clouds” arrive, and “the sun of righteousness shall arise with healing in his wings, 2 Samuel 23:4; Malachi 4:2. Until such time the nation is in the dark.

For he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he goeth- they had heard things out of the law, but if they reject His light, they would be in the darkness of blindness of heart, Romans 11:10. The Sun of Righteousness must set in death, before a new day can dawn, based upon His resurrection. For the believer the darkness is past, and the true light now shineth, 1 John 2:8. He is a son of the day and a son of the light. The sun always shines, but it is not always day. So for the believer the sun is shining, but the day awaits Christ’s return to the earth.

12:36
While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them.

While ye have light, believe in the light- this explains what walking in the light involves, even personal faith. They thought that the light of the Messiah would shine upon them simply because they were of the seed of Abraham.

That ye may be the children of light- believing in the light brings with it the responsibility of taking character from the light in terms of purity, holiness, and the shunning of evil. As the apostle Paul wrote to the Ephesian believers, “For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: walk as children of light”, Ephesians 5:8.

These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from them- thus He gives them a brief interval when they may learn what it is like to not have Him amongst them, so that they may realise they cannot do without Him.

Special note on this point in John’s Gospel
This is a critical moment in the account John gives us, for it ends the setting forth of the person of Christ to the nation, (“He came unto his own”), their refusal of Him, and His consequent hiding of Himself from them. We noted in chapter 1 the structure of the gospel as a whole, as follows:

(i) The first prologue

John 1:1-18

(ii) The first series of monologues and dialogues

John 1:19-12:36

(iii) The first epilogue

John 12:37-50

(iv) The second prologue

John 13:1

(v) The second series of monologues and dialogues Part 1

John 13:2-17:26
Preparing His disciples for His departure and the Spirit’s arrival.

(vi) The second series of monologues and dialogues Part 2

John 18:1-20:31
The way in which He departed out of this world.

(vii) Second epilogue

John 21:1-25
Having told us of “Jesus Christ, the Son of God”, John now tells us He is Lord.

(iii) The first epilogue
John 12:37-50

So we come now to the first epilogue, extending from verse 37 to the end of the chapter. In verses 37-43 John gives us the consequence of this unbelief for the nation generally, and then in verses 44-50 the words of the Son Himself as He surveys and summarises the truths He has set forth in the world regarding His Sonship, and the consequences for men individually of either believing or not believing in Him.

(f)    Verses 37-43
Explanation for national unbelief

12:37
But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him:

But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed not on him- the miracles He had performed were signs, illustrating doctrine, and therefore giving light as to His person. As always in the gospels, (except in John 5:24, where faith is in relation to the Father), the pronoun John uses is “eis”, meaning unto. His person held no attraction for them and they were not prepared to move to associate themselves with Him.

12:38
That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed?

That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled which he spake- the prophecy which is now quoted shows that the national rejection of Christ was wholly expected, so that their unbelief fulfilled the prophecy.

Lord, who hath believed our report? The question is in the form that expects the answer, “Not many”. The word Lord is added by John as he writes under the inspiration of the Spirit of God, and explains his use of the word “our”. Isaiah was speaking for the Lord, and so the prophet’s testimony was God’s. This makes the unbelief of the nation all the more inexcusable. The prophet is writing as if the earthly ministry of Christ was over, and an assessment of its impact can be made. This makes the quotation particularly apt for this point in John’s gospel, where the Lord is about to leave the nation, His mission to them over for the time being. By describing his prophecy as a report, something heard to be passed on, Isaiah indicates that his prophecy is from God Himself, again justifying the insertion of the word Lord. The apostle Paul quoted this verse, and then wrote, “So then faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.” Romans 10:17. By hearing is meant a report, so the unbeliever has a report brought to him by a preacher, who himself has had that report brought to him from God through His word. So there is a chain of communication set up between the seeking sinner and God.

And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been revealed? How few there are who have seen in Christ the power of God in action! Note the connection with the “many miracles” of verse 37. They were works of power, but the authorities said they were done by the power of Beelzebub, such was their blindness.

12:39
Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again,

Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said again- there was nothing else for God to bring forward to induce their faith. In the face of this fact, they could not believe, since, having rejected God’s ultimate revelation to them, there was nothing further to believe. That individuals had lost the capacity to believe is not the sense, for in the next verse we find Jews believing, and Paul and other Jews came to faith, a fact which the apostle uses in Romans 11:1,5. The point is that a far as God having dealings with the nation as a whole was concerned, He had nothing more to say for them to get them to believe. Compare Isaiah 5:4, where God says about Israel, “What could have been done more to my vineyard, that I have not done in it?”

12:40
He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them.

He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them- this passage is quoted in other parts of the New Testament. In Matthew’s equivalent to John’s transitional passage, the emphasis is on refusing to see and hear, for the nation had rejected the miracles they could see, and the teaching they could hear, see Matthew 13:10-17. In Matthew, the judgment on their national unbelief took the form of the Lord beginning to speak in parables, thus hiding the truth from those who were not interested.

In Acts 28:25-29, just two or three years before the rejection of the nation at the destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70, the apostle quotes Isaiah 6 to the Jewish leaders that came to him in such a way as to emphasise the closing of their eyes and ears to the truth, for they had had further opportunity to receive it. See the parable of the fig tree in the vineyard, Luke 13:6-9.

In this place, however, the words are more severe, and the Lord Himself is said to close their eyes and harden their heart, for the governmental anger of God was towards them because of their rejection of His Son. Compare the similar idea in Matthew 23 where, in the parable, when the beloved Son was rejected and killed, God sent His army to destroy their city. So the Roman army becomes God’s army to destroy Jerusalem because of their rejection of His Son.

It would be worthwhile to see how the apostle Paul uses the words of Isaiah 6, as follows:

Romans 11:1

I say then- this is an expression which expects an answer in the negative to follow a question that is about to be asked.

Hath God cast away his people?- That is, has God cast away His people so thoroughly that an individual Jew cannot be saved?

God forbid- a strong assertion that this is not the case, for two reasons which the apostle now gives; the first in verses 1-2(i), the second in verses 2(ii)-5. See Leviticus 26:44,45.

For I also am an Israelite- if God has cast away every individual Jew, then He has cast away Paul.

Of the seed of Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin- the apostle was able to trace his lineage back to Benjamin and Abraham. He was not a proselyte from the Gentiles, who might be considered an exception to the rule that God has cast off Israel.

Romans 11:2

God hath not cast away his people which he foreknew- when the boundaries of the nations were set after the scattering because of the rebellion at Babel, the sons of Adam were divided up in relation to the people of Israel, even though as a nation they were not yet formed, They were in the mind of God, however, Deuteronomy 32:8,9. When Christ rules as King of Israel, it will be a kingdom prepared from the foundation of the world, Matthew 25:34. When God rested on the seventh day in Genesis 2:2, then that was an anticipation of His millenial rest, according to Hebrews 4:1-9. He has not cast away the nation utterly, for they are destined for greatness according to His foreknowledge. Note Leviticus 26:45, “I will for their sakes remember the covenant of their ancestors”.

Wot ye not?- know ye not?

What the scripture saith of Elias- the situation in Elijah’s day provides an illustration of things current in the apostle’s day. The incident is recorded in 1 Kings 19. The literal rendering of the apostle’s words reads “The scripture saith in Elijah”, meaning the section which in the Jewish scriptures was headed “Elijah”; cf. Mark 12:26, “In (the section headed) The Bush”.

How he maketh intercession to God against Israel, saying- note that Elijah, a representative of the law, interceded against Israel, whereas Paul, a representative of grace, longed and prayed that Israel might be saved, Romans 10:1.

Romans 11:3

Lord, they have killed thy prophets, and digged down thy altars; and I am left alone, and they seek my life- Elijah thought the situation was so desperate that he was the only believer left amongst a nation that had killed God’s servants and sought to do the same to him.

Romans 11:4

But what saith the answer of God to him?- God’s response to the situation was based on His full knowledge of the situation.

I have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not bowed the knee to the image of Baal- God’s purpose had not been frustrated by Ahab and Jezebel, but He had overruled to preserve for Himself a remnant.

Romans 11:5

Even so at this present time also- just as in Elijah’s day there was a remnant of faithful believers, even though Elijah thought he alone was faithful to God, so the situation is the same today.

There is a remnant according to the election of grace- there is a remnant of Jews who have believed the gospel and have come into the good of God’s grace. Despite sins far worse than killing prophets, (for they had killed God’s Son), the grace of God was still available to them. Note that there is “a remnant”, the Jews who had believed the gospel, and “the rest”, verse 7, the majority who remained in unbelief. Election is sometimes national, as with Israel, and sometimes individual, as here. With Jacob and Esau, the election was one of purpose, and individual salvation was not in view, whereas here the salvation of individuals by the grace of God is in view. See 2 Thessalonians 2:13,14.

Romans 11:6

And if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace- if the blessing for Israel was on the ground of their works, they have clearly forfeited it, for their work was to crucify their Messiah! The whole principle of grace is destroyed if God’s grace blesses works, for grace is unmerited favour, and works expect merit.

But if it be of works, then is it no more of grace: otherwise work is no more work- the principles of grace and works are diametrically opposed. If works, (which expect merited favour), may gain unmerited favour, then the words work and grace have lost all meaning.

Romans 11:7

What then?- what is the true situation, which preserves God’s grace, yet brings individual Jews into blessing?

Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for;- In 9:31,32, Israel is described as not finding what it sought by way of blessing from God, because it sought it by works and not faith.

But the election hath obtained it- those who are described as “a remnant according to the election of grace”, verse 5, have come into the good of God’s favour by faith.

And the rest were blinded- the majority of the nation who rejected Christ as their Messiah, have been judged by God in a way which matches their reaction to Him. They closed their eyes, so God has ensured that they keep them closed.

Romans 11:8

(According as it is written)- not was written, but still stands written, a constant testimony from God as to what He said He would do, and which can now be seen as done.

God hath given them the spirit of slumber- the remainder of verse 8 is a quotation from Isaiah 6:9,10, but this phrase is taken from Isaiah 29:10. The nation was as if asleep, with their eyes closed. There may be the thought that just as a sleeper may awake and open his eyes, so Israel are not permanently blinded.

Eyes that they should not see- Isaiah, having seen the glory of Christ, (see John 12:39-41), was told to go to Israel and first describe them as hearing, but not understanding, and seeing and not perceiving; then “make their ears heavy”, and “shut their eyes”. In other words make them this by describing them as this. Isaiah had no power to blind them. So in Christ’s day, when again His glory was seen, those things which Christ did by way of miracles were called signs, but they refused what they saw. Hence God has blinded them nationally, ensuring that they will not see until they receive Christ with faith. So also in John 12:40,42, where even from amongst a blinded nation there were those who believed, which shows that the blinding is national, dispensational, and temporal. Individual Jews may seek the Lord now, as will the nation as a whole at the Revelation of Jesus Christ, when “they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that is in bitterness for his firstborn”, Zechariah 12:10.

And ears that they should not hear- Christ’s teaching had fallen upon deaf ears. The parable ministry of the Lord Jesus was as a result of the nation rejecting Him, see Matthew 13:10-17.

Unto this day- this may be Paul’s comment, for what the prophet had foretold had come to pass, and the judicial blindness was ongoing. Or it may be a quotation from Deuteronomy 29:4, where similar things about not seeing and hearing were said by Moses. This does not prevent individuals being saved, but it does prevent God’s purpose for them as His chosen nation from being fulfilled at the present time.

Romans 11:9

And David saith, Let their table be made a snare, and a trap, and a stumblingblock, and a recompence unto them- this is a quotation from Psalm 69:22,23, which gives the solemn words of a crucified Christ regarding the nation which rejected Him. The stumblingblock, or “skandalon”, was the part of a trap to which bait was attached. So the “snare” is the bait fixed, then the prey is herded towards the “trap”, the “stumblingblock” of the trap is sprung, and the “recompence” is known by the trapped victim.

Those things which they had seen and heard from Him were like a banquet spread before them, but they refused the feast. Christ had spread a banquet, and filled the cup of joy, but they gave Him gall and vinegar in return. In recompence, God ensures that the bitter things which they offered to Christ for His meat and drink on the cross, Psalm 69:21, become theirs. He said through Jeremiah, “Behold, I will feed them, even this people, with wormwood, and give them water of gall to drink. I will scatter them also among the heathen”, 9:15.

Romans 11:10

Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not see- instead of the light of Christ’s person illuminating them, by its very brightness it has blinded their eyes. Paul had experience of the light of Christ’s glory blinding him, but he had said “Lord, what wilt thou have me to do”.

And bow down their back alway- they were not only blinded to see and hear what Christ did and said on earth, but they were bowed down as a nation so that they could not see Him in His heavenly glory. These words come from Psalm 69, a traitor psalm, (see Psalm 69:25 and Acts 1:16,20), but the nation as a whole had become the betrayer of Christ, Acts 7:52.

We return to John’s gospel:

12:41
These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him.

These things said Esaias, when he saw his glory, and spake of him- Isaiah saw the glory of the Lord as one who would sit in His millenial temple as a king-priest, and the whole earth would be full of His glory, Isaiah 6:1-3. By rejecting Christ, the nation was rejecting their King. Isaiah also spake of Him, not only as a result of seeing the vision of chapter 6, but also because of what he foresaw in chapter 53 of his book with regard to the person of the Messiah. In Isaiah 6 He is glorified, in chapter 53 He is rejected, and Isaiah spoke of both things. By refusing Christ’s testimony, they became blind to Christ’s glory. If they had seen His glory, they would have confessed their sins, as Isaiah had done.

Clearly, John believes in only one Isaiah, contrary to the ideas of modern critics of the Bible, for it was the same man who spake in the second half of the book, and who saw in the first half.

12:42
Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue:

Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him- this shows that national blindness as described in previous verses does not prevent individual members of the nation from believing in Christ. This fact Paul uses in Romans 11:1, for he was one of the rulers who had believed, proving that the national blindness was not a barrier to personal repentance and faith.

But because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out of the synagogue- the sanctions imposed on those who believed in Christ were severe. To be put out of the synagogue meant to be cut off from the economic, social and religious life of Israel. Their reluctance to confess Christ must be seen in this light, and does not necessarily indicate that their faith was not genuine. Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea were of this sort, and yet in the end came out openly, so it is to be hoped that the men of this verse did the same. The fact that these people are to an extent distinguished from the Pharisees may indicate that not all of them were of this party. If some were Sadducees, then their professed faith is all the more remarkable.

12:43
For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God.

For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of God- the fear of man bringeth a snare, Proverbs 29:25. John does not specifically say that their faith was not genuine, but makes a general remark about why their faith might have been suspect since they did not confess Christ. The principle is set out by the apostle Paul, “That if thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousnes; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation.” Romans 10:9,10. Accustomed to public adulation, (see Matthew 6:2; 23:5-7), they had not learnt the lesson of self-abasement.

Special note on the last few verses of the chapter
In verse 36 the Lord had hid Himself from the nation, having appealed to them to “walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you”, verse 35. He thus warned them that the light would not always shine for them, and they should believe in the light whilst it was still with them. John follows this with the quotation from Isaiah 6, which was an age-old warning to the nation not to reject God and His glory. John specifically mentions glory in connection with his quotation, verse 41. This reminds us of the occasion when Ezekiel saw the glory of God, but then watched it departing from Israel, see Ezekiel 1 and 10. The apostle has been telling us of the glory of the Son of God in his gospel, but now, sadly, the glory is departing. But just as in Ezekiel’s day it seemed reluctant to go, hovering over the threshold of the temple, 10:18,19, and only then moving out to the mount of Olives, 11:23. The actual departure of Christ from the temple is recorded in Matthew 24:1, whereas it seems in John 12, (which took place a few days before), that Christ is hovering over the threshold, reluctant to depart from them, knowing the consequences of His departure as He did.

It is fitting that the seven statements that He makes in these verses all have to do in some way with speaking, for John’s theme is the Son of God as the Word, the expounder of the person of God.

(g)    Verses 44-50
Exclamation of Christ Himself

A word from equals

12:44
Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me.

Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on him that sent me- this marks the beginning of the second section of this part of the chapter, where the individual is in view, as opposed to the nation in verses 37-41. These verses contain the Lord’s last statements to those who were “His own”, the nation of Israel, before the start of the second part of the gospel in which the new company, believers of this age, are in view.

The fact that Jesus cried shows His strong feeling about the matter, and his desire that men realise the implications of believing in Him. If they did, they would openly confess him. To believe on Christ is to believe on the Father who sent Him, for they are one in essence and nature. So the one who believes on Christ does not believe on Him alone. This is an echo of His first discourse, when He said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not come into condemnation; but is passed from death unto life.” John 5:24.

A word that explains

12:45
And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me.

And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me- Isaiah’s experience is open to any who will look in faith to Christ. To see Him is to see the Father, 14:9. The special reference is to the miracles He performed, which unfolded who He was. This statement is not only an encouragement to faith, but also a warning against unbelief, for to reject Christ is to reject the God of Israel.

In His discourse on the Bread of Life, the Lord had claimed to have seen the Father, whereas no-one else had, John 6:46. In the previous verse He had referred to the need for men to be taught of the Father. The Jews were used to seeing a visible teacher, but no one has seen this teacher. However, the Lord had already said, “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.” John 6:40. So those who see the Son by faith, see the Father by faith also, and respond to His teaching through the Son.

A word that enlightens

12:46
I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness.

I am come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide in darkness- in verse 35 the warning was to the nation, that if they rejected Him, then the darkness of God’s rejection of them as a nation would overtake them. Here the promise is to the individual, that the national darkness can be escaped through faith in Christ personally. Note the reference to the world, reinforcing John’s theme throughout his gospel that Christ is not just for Israel. This verse is a reflection of the teaching of John 8, where the Lord claimed to be the light of the world, 8:12.

A word that evangelises

12:47
And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.

And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world- a further encouragement to faith, for the previous words about rejecting Him and abiding in darkness might have sounded severe, as if there was no hope. There is space given to men to hear Christ and believe on Him, before the day of judgment comes. If in verse 45 it was a question of seeing, now it is a question of hearing, the two actions that Israel sinned about, for they closed their eyes and shut their ears, and therefore their hearts refused Christ. These words remind us of John 3:17, “For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the world; but that the world through him might be saved.” Neither of these verses suggests that the whole world will in fact be saved. Rather, they indicate that there is provision for all in Christ and His sacrifice, if men will only repent and believe the gospel.

A word that examines

12:48
He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day.

He that rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him: the word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day- just as not to respond to Christ’s miracles was not to see who He really was, so not to respond to Christ’s words was not to understand who He was. These words are spoken lest any should misunderstand the words, “I judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world”, of verse 47. There are consequences for those who are unbelieving, but the carrying of them out awaits the day of judgment.

Note that which judges is the word He spoke. So what Christ said and what He is are one, as John 8:25 had already indicated. The word spoken when Christ was here on earth will still have validity in the judgment day, some three thousand years later. Having spoken of Himself as the one to whom the Father has given the task of judging, John 5:27, the Lord went on to speak of the unsaved coming forth out of the grave unto the resurrection of damnation, verse 29. He then says, “I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge: and my judgement is just; because I seek not mine own will, but the will of the Father which hath sent me.” verse 30. So even on Judgment Day the Son of God will only speak in condemnation as His Father and He agree.

A word that is entrusted

12:49
For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.

For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak- this statement highlights the extreme seriousness of not believing the words of Christ, for they are words He spoke in full harmony with His Father’s commandment to Him. As one who became subject to His Father when He became man, perfect obedience marked Him, and this should give us confidence to believe His words, for they the Father’s words through him. The word “say” emphasises the meaning and substance of the words, whereas the word “speak” emphasises the words that convey the utterance. So not only were the thoughts given to Him by the Father, as Divine Persons communed together, but the right words to express those thoughts also. Compare the process by which the Spirit moved men to write the inspired scriptures, 1 Corinthians 2:13.

As He said in 7:16, “My doctrine is not mine, but his that sent me”. And in 8:26, “I speak to the world those things which I have heard of him”, referring to the Father.

A word that enriches

12:50
And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak.

And I know that his commandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak- Christ was fully aware that what the Father communicated to Him were words that would impart eternal life to those who believed them, hence His care in speaking to the world those things which He had heard from the Father. He did this “even as” the Father said unto Him so the transmission was accurate and therefore is to be relied upon. On the other hand, to reject these words is a serious matter, for Divine persons have spoken. How gracious of Christ to leave the nation whilst still offering them as individuals the great gift of eternal life.

The commandment is from the Father to the Son, in the form of doctrine He was charged to pass on. He was confident that that commandment would result in life everlasting for those who believed Him, hence He was careful to pass on what He heard from the Father, for the blessing of men.

 

1 CORINTHIANS 15:1-34

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

 

NOTES ON 1 CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 15.

Introduction

The word resurrection, literally translated, means “a standing again”, so has particular reference to the body, which falls in death. To raise the dead is the prerogative of God. As the apostle Paul said to Felix, “Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” Acts 26:8. Nebuchadnezzar was able to “keep alive“, Daniel 5:19; but God is able to “make alive”, 1 Samuel 2: 6. King Jehoram said ” Am I God, to kill and to make alive?” 2 Kings 5:7. (These words were spoken near Nain, see Luke 7:11-18.). The magicians of Egypt testified that when Aaron brought life out of the dust, it was the finger of God, Exodus 8:19. If God can make Adam stand on his feet at the beginning, He can do so again. If He can give a man a spirit, He can return it to him. We shall see later on that Scripture speaks of the resurrection of the dead, and resurrection from among the dead.

Paul came to Corinth from near-by Athens, where the philosophers poured scorn on “Jesus, and the resurrection”, probably thinking them to be two new gods, Acts 17:18. Having shown that their reasonings were illogical, and refuted even by their own poets, Acts 17:28, Paul then returns to the subject of Jesus, “that man whom He hath ordained”, and the resurrection, “He hath raised Him from the dead”, Acts 17:31. Sadly, the Corinthians were influenced much by the wisdom of the world, and the apostle has to deal with their wrong thoughts in the epistle.

It is important to notice that there is a difference between existence on the one hand, and life and death on the other. Death and life are both conditions of existence. When a person dies, they continue to exist, but their condition has changed from life to death. All men will exist for ever, but sinners will not live for ever, but will be in the Lake of Fire; to be consigned there is to have a second death, Revelation 20:14. Believers, on the other hand, will live for ever after a temporary period in a state of death, (assuming they die before the Lord comes), during which they await the resurrection of the body.

Structure of the chapter:
The chapter is broadly divided into two:
Verses 1-34    The resurrection of Christ and its consequences.  (The Gentiles rejected resurrection, and said the body was a hindrance).
Verses 35-58    The  resurrection of the saints and their condition.  (The Jews believed in the resurrection of exactly the same body).

Verses 1-11 Historical Seven-fold testimony to Christ’s resurrection.
Verses 12-19, 29-34 Logical Seven-fold consequence if Christ is not raised.
Verses 20-28 Prophetical Sequence of events beginning with Christ’s resurrection.
Verses 35-50 Graphical Description of the resurrection body.
Verses 51-54 Revelational The mystery of the change of living saints.
Verses 55-57 Triumphal Death swallowed up in victory.
Verse 58 Practical Labour is not in vain in the (risen) Lord.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 15, VERSES 1-34:

 

15:1  Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand;

15:2  By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.

15:3  For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures;

15:4  And that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the scriptures:

15:5  And that He was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve:

15:6  After that, He was seen of above five hundred brethren at once; of whom the greater part remain unto this present, but some are fallen asleep.

15:7  After that, He was seen of James; then of all the apostles.

15:8  And last of all He was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time.

15:9  For I am the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.

15:10  But by the grace of God I am what I am: and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.

15:11  Therefore whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed.

 

15:1 Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand;

Moreover- chapter 15 is part of that section of the epistle which begins in 12:1, and concerns spiritual gifts in the main, but is also about spirit-matters. There was those who taught that in the resurrection, the saints would be spirits only, so the apostle deals with that matter in this chapter. The saints will have a spiritual body, verse 44, not a spirit-body, and certainly not only a spirit.

I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you- the message has not changed in the face of denial. What he preached to them originally is what he insists on still.

Which also ye have received- this is a verb in the aorist tense, denoting a definite action, in this case in the past. “Many of the Corinthians hearing, believed” Acts 18:8.

And wherein ye stand- this is a verb in the perfect tense, meaning a past event with present effect. Their standing before God was based on the truth of the gospel, including the resurrection, which they had received at the beginning. Like the psalmist, they could say, “He… set my feet upon a rock and established my goings.” Psalm 40:2.

15:2 By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.

By which also ye are saved- a verb in the present tense, meaning they were being continuously saved. The truth of the gospel is not only effectual to save when we first believe, but it saves us from the pitfalls along the Christian pathway. This is why believers need to hear the gospel constantly, for the gospel is not just for the unsaved. The epistle to the Romans, that great treatise on the doctrine of the gospel, was written to believers, Romans 1:7.

If ye keep in memory what I preached unto you- the practical deliverance from the dangers along the way is only known if the truth of the gospel is constantly kept in memory, or held fast.

Unless ye have believed in vain- there are three words for vain used in this chapter, this one meaning to do something easily, without consideration. Compare the stony ground hearers of the parable of the sower, Luke 8:6,13, who received the word immediately, without considering the consequences. When tribulation came because of the word, they withered, having no root in themselves. Their faith was temporary, and Paul tests his readers at the outset lest some of them be the same. The apostle never assumed that because a person was in assembly fellowship that it was certain he was saved.

15:3 For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received, how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures;

For I delivered unto you first of all- the gospel was a priority with the apostle. The word “for” indicates that he is now about to tell us what it was that resulted in the Corinthians getting saved; it was because he delivered the gospel to them.
That which I also received- as he wrote to the Galatians, “But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man. For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ”, Galatians 1:11,12. He had been faithful in his stewardship, not having altered anything that had been delivered to him. “It is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful”, 1 Corinthians 4:2.

How that Christ died- the first of four “thats”, representing the four-square and therefore stable basis of the gospel. (C.f. the four equal sides of the brazen altar, Exodus 27:1, and the four anchors cast out of the ship, Acts 27:29). There are verbs in the active and passive voice in verses 3 and 4, as follows: Christ died (active), was buried, (passive), was raised, (passive), appeared, (active). The proof that He died was that He was buried, the proof that He rose is that He appeared.

That Christ, the Messiah, should die, was a stumbling-block to the Jews, and indeed the disciples, who expected a victor, not a victim. That He should die was foolishness to the Greeks who gloried in those who survived, not those who succumbed. The death of Christ was His own act, yet was not suicide, where a person takes the initiative, for He had authority to lay down His life, and this authority came because of His Father’s commandment, John 10:18. He did not die because of the spear, was not buried by the shovel, rose despite the seal, and walked forth from the tomb despite the sentinels. The kings of the earth set themselves against God’s Christ, but He had them in derision, Psalm 2:2,4; Acts 4:25-28.

For our sins- for means “on account of”, or “for the sake of”. He died on account of other’s sins, and He died for the sake of dealing with them. As Christ He was approved, but our sins were disapproved of God, therefore He died, as being the only one suitable to deal with sins. “Our” is a personal pronoun, so we need to ask who is in view. It is true that the epistle is written to believers, but this is a record of what was told them before they believed. Those who use the personal pronoun have admitted that the sins He died for were theirs, but He had done the work long before they believed; their faith did not alter what happened at Calvary.

When sins are in view, the apostles usually speak of the blood of Christ, which implies His death; but since the subject of this chapter is resurrection, it is more appropriate to actually use the word death. The first sin had brought in death, and here the sum total of sins is dealt with before God. If there are sins that have not been answered for, they never will be, for sinners do not deal with sins by suffering in eternity.
According to the scriptures- the first and major witness to the truth of the gospel. The Old Testament is primarily in view, but we cannot exclude the testimony of the gospels. The death of the Lord Jesus was according to the Old Testament predictions. Every animal sacrifice that died at the altar was a foreshadowing of Calvary. As the Saviour Himself said, “Ought not Christ to have suffered these things…And beginning at Moses, and all the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning Himself”, Luke 24:25,26. His death was not simply martyrdom, or a model, it was certainly not merited, nor a mistake. Rather it was marked out for Him in the Scriptures. Such chapters as Psalm 22; Psalm 69; Isaiah 53; Leviticus chapters 1-5, are classic passages telling us of the nature of His death at Calvary.
His death was also according to the predictions He Himself made as recorded in the gospels, which also record the event itself. So He died according to the Scriptures of both the Old and New Testaments.

15:4 And that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the scriptures:

And that He was buried- not, indeed, in the soil, but in stone, so the tomb was easily identified, and could be sealed and guarded. The burial-place of Moses is not known, Deuteronomy 34:6, no doubt to avoid superstition, and pointless pilgrimages, but there was an overriding consideration with Christ’s tomb, for it must be evident that He has left it in resurrection.
Note the significance of burial in connection with sowing and growing, verses 36-44. No reference is made here to “according to the scriptures”, (although they did prophesy the manner of His burial, Isaiah 53:9), since the truth regarding burial with Christ is New Testament revelation, Romans 6:4.
And that He rose again- or, “He was raised”, indicating the Father’s involvement, being satisfied with His justifying work at Calvary, for He was “raised again for our justification”, Romans 4:25. The question mark over His character which His death in shame had raised, is removed, for He was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, Romans 6:4. His resurrection is the guarantee of the following things, amongst others:

That He is the Son of God, Romans 1:4.

That our sins are dealt with, Romans 4:25.

That all the dead will be raised, 1 Corinthians 15:22.

That He will judge the world, Acts 17:31.

The third day according to the scriptures- the third day was stipulated in His own prophecy, Matthew 12:40. Every prophecy of His reign implied His death and resurrection, for He was raised up to sit on David’s throne, as Peter made clear on the Day of Pentecost, Acts 2:30. David had prophesied that the Messiah would die, but His kingdom is everlasting, so He must die and rise before He begins to reign.

We now come to the human witnesses to the resurrection of Christ. It is noticeable that Paul does not mention the witness of the women to his resurrection, even though Mary Magdalene was the first to see Him, Mark 16:9. It is a mark of the genuineness of the gospel records that they are based on the testimony of women, yet a woman was not allowed to bear testimony in Jewish courts. If the gospels were forgeries, the fraudster would have avoided all mention of the testimony of the women.
The point is that Paul is listing those who would preach that Christ was risen. As he writes in verse 11, “Whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed”. The “they” referring to the others mentioned in the list of witnesses. Since women are not appointed by God to preach, they are not mentioned in this context.
Each person or group mentioned here was transformed by seeing Christ in resurrection, and each was given a charge by the Risen Lord, either expressly, or by implication.

Peter, Mark 16:7.
Change: Denier of Christ to declarer of Christ.
Charge: “when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren”, Luke 22:32.

15:5 And that He was seen of Cephas, then of the twelve:

And that He was seen of Cephas- “He was seen” means “He appeared”, a deliberate act, confronting people with His presence, not a distant shadowy figure. They could touch, see, eat and drink with Him, satisfying themselves that He was really raised bodily. He was the first of them that should rise from among the dead, Acts 26:23, even though He was not the first to be raised from the dead. His resurrection inaugurates a new kind of resurrection, which leaves others still in the graves. At the rapture there will be a selective resurrection, leaving even Old Testament believers behind.
Cephas is an Aramaic name, equivalent to Peter, which is a form of the Greek word petros, a stone. He had denied his Lord, but as a result of his encounter with Him in resurrection, he was changed, and stood fast for the Lord thereafter. The interview with a resurrected Christ deals with Peter’s denial in the High priest’s palace. As a fervent follower of Christ, but one who had denied Him, Peter must have a private reinstatement, as indicated by the words of the angel, “go tell my disciples, and Peter”, Mark 16:7. Then he must have a reinstatement amongst the apostles, seeing he had said that even if they would be offended because of Him, he would not, Matthew 26:33. This is recorded in John 21:15-22. Then, because he had denied the Lord publicly in the High Priest’s Palace courtyard, He needed a public reinstatement, which took place on the Day of Pentecost, when he stood up with the eleven, Acts 2:14, and also in Acts 4:5-12 before the rulers in Israel.
It is important that Peter should see the Lord, for he had seen the empty tomb. The change in Peter is one of the proofs of the resurrection of Christ, for would he have been motivated to suffer persecution and death by the sight of a Christ who had merely swooned and recovered? Men do not die for what they know to be untrue. Besides, would the good that Christianity has been down the centuries have come from the testimony of liars?

At every stage, from the death of Christ to His resurrection, there were eye-witnesses:
John and the women at the cross, seeing the spear-thrust and the blood and water, John 19:33-35.
The centurion testifying to Pilate that He was really dead.
Pilate himself giving the centurion leave to allow the body to be taken away, a virtual death certificate.
Joseph of Arimathaea and Nicodemus taking the body from the cross to the tomb, under the watchful eye of the soldiers, no doubt.
The two Marys sitting over against the sepulchre, Matthew 27:61, beholding where He was laid, Mark 15:47, and how His body was laid, Luke 23:55.
That nothing happened to the body is clear from the fact that when the third day was approaching, the Jews asked for the tomb to be guarded, “lest the disciples…steal Him away”, Matthew 27:64, so they must have known He was still in the tomb. Pilate’s reply was “Ye have a watch”, so they were already guarding the tomb. So the tomb is made sure by the guard and the seal. Would they have sealed the tomb without checking the body was still there? Then angels can testify that the tomb is empty.

The Twelve, Mark 16:14.
The change: Disquiet because of Jews, to delight in the Lord, John 20:19,20. Note there is no mention of “fear of the Jews” in verse 26.
The charge: “as My Father hath sent Me, even so send I you, verse 21.

Then of the twelve- this is a technical term for the apostles, even though Judas was gone. Perhaps this pre-empts the objection that Peter should have waited for Paul to be converted, and not have appointed Matthias. Note the two scriptures which gave Peter the authority to appoint Judas’ replacement, Psalm 69:25, Psalm 109:8.
Another proof of resurrection is the unbelief of even the apostles. They did not believe He was going to be raised until the time of the kingdom had come, hence they would see no need to believe in His immediate resurrection. When He was raised immediately, they then wondered if the kingdom was to come soon, too, Acts 1:6. They did not deny that He would rise. We are told in Luke 18:34 that the truth that He would rise the third day was hid from them, no doubt so that infidels would not have reason to say they were easily convinced.

The Five Hundred, Matthew 28:7,10.
The change: Disarray to determination.
The charge: “Go ye into all the world…” Mark 16:15.

15:6 After that, He was seen of above five hundred brethren at once; of whom the greater part remain unto this present, but some are fallen asleep.

After that, He was seen of above five hundred brethren at once; of whom the greater part remain unto this present- so they were available to be questioned, and their evidence and character could be rigorously tested.

But some are fallen asleep- Christ has robbed death of its power for believers, and so figures used in New Testament are all gentle ones, such as falling asleep, 1 Thessalonians 4:14; being sown, 1 Corinthians 15:42-44; taking down a tent, (putting off a tabernacle), 2 Peter 1:14; setting sail, 2 Timothy 4:6; being offered, or poured out, 2 Timothy 4:6. By this expression Paul is preparing us for the idea of resurrection affecting both those who have fallen asleep in death, and those who have not.

James. No Scripture reference for we are only told this here.
The change: Disbelief to decisiveness, John 7:5, Mark 6:3, Acts 15:4,13.
The charge: Service to the twelve tribes, James 1:1.

15:7 After that, He was seen of James; then of all the apostles.

After that, He was seen of James- if this is James the Lord’s brother, then he can testify that the one he knew for nearly 30 years at Nazareth, is indeed the one who appeared in resurrection. It is difficult to see a special reason for the other man named James having a personal appearance of the Lord to him, especially as he was an apostle, Matthew 10:2,3, and therefore included in “the twelve” who had already seen Him.

So James covers the first 30 years of Christ’s life, Peter the next 3 years, and Paul sees Him in heaven. James did not believe in Christ when He went about doing good, so why should he believe in Him after He was crucified as a malefactor? He did not believe He was the Messiah when he saw the miracles, which were the powers of the age to come, Hebrews 6:5, why believe on Him when He had been crucified in shame? The only thing that could change him was Christ’s resurrection. “When ye have lifted up the Son of Man, then shall ye know that I am He” John 8:28.

All the apostles, John 20:26-29.
The change: Doubt to devotion.
The charge: “be not faithless, but believing”, John 20:24-29.

Then of all the apostles- the “all” suggests that it was not the occasion when Thomas was absent, but rather when the sight of Christ risen caused him to exclaim “My Lord and My God”. The sight of the spear-pierced side, and nail-pierced hands, in the body of a living man, were proof to Thomas of the resurrection. There was only one living man in Jerusalem at that time who had both nail-prints and a spear-wound. The two malefactors had the former, but not the latter, and they were still dead.

Paul, Acts 9:17; 1 Corinthians 9:1.
The change: Destroyer to defender.
The charge: “It shall be told thee what thou shalt do”, Acts 9:6. ’

15:8 And last of all He was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time.

And last of all He was seen of me also- John saw Him afterwards, but in a vision, and not therefore with natural sight. Here the emphasis is on the actual bodily resurrection of Christ. It is appropriate that Saul should see Him as one in heaven, for his special ministry is to tell of heaven, and our place with Christ there.
As of one born out of due time- Paul likens himself to a premature child, who has not had time to fully develop. He had not had years with Christ on earth, so was immature in that sense, but see 2 Corinthians 11:5; 12:11,12. There is also a sense in which Paul was born before his time in that his conversion, at the sight of Christ in glory, will be repeated for Israel when they see Christ coming in glory. Paul is “a pattern to them which shall hereafter believe on Him to life everlasting”, whether they are believers of this age, or of Israel in the future, 1 Timothy 1:16, Revelation 1:7.

15:9 For I am the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.

For I am the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God- the apostle always felt his unworthiness because of his past, alluding to it in the last months of his life, 1 Timothy 1:12-15. He persecuted the church because it represented the Name of Christ which he hated. That such a one as this could testify to having seen Christ risen was conclusive- only this event was great enough to change him.

15:10 But by the grace of God I am what I am: and His grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain; but I laboured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.

But by the grace of God I am what I am: and His grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain- Paul refers to himself several times in these verses, (14 times from verse 1) but attributes what he is solely to the grace of God, whether saving grace or enabling grace. He does this lest we think his testimony is of less value than the others. In vain means “without purpose”. His position as an apostle and a witness of Christ risen is the purpose behind God’s call.
But I laboured more abundantly than they all- those who are forgiven much, love much, Luke 7:47, but the apostle was the chief of sinners, therefore had been forgiven most, and loved most. This gives him the moral authority to exhort them to constant labour, verse 58. “They” means those he has listed as witnesses.
Yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me- he attributes all to the free favour of God in putting him into the ministry, and choosing him as a witness.

15:11 Therefore whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed.

Therefore whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed- the individual is lost sight of; the important thing is the preaching of the gospel, by which alone the Corinthians had been brought to faith. As already noted, he has the preaching in view, hence he has not included any women in his list of witnesses. Valuable as their testimony was on the resurrection day, and as it still is, theirs is not a public preaching role in the furtherance of the gospel, but they have other and vital parts to play in its spread; see, for instance, Philippians 4:3.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS CHAPTER 15, VERSES 12-19:

15:12  Now if Christ be preached that He rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead?

15:13  But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen:

15:14  And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.

15:15  Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that He raised up Christ: whom He raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not.

15:16  For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised:

15:17  And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.

15:18  Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.

15:19  If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.

15:20  But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept.

15:21  For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.

15:22  For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.

15:23  But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at his coming.

15:24  Then cometh the end, when He shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when He shall have put down all rule and all authority and power.

15:25  For He must reign, till He hath put all enemies under his feet.

15:26  The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.

15:27  For He hath put all things under His feet. But when He saith all things are put under Him, it is manifest that He is excepted, which did put all things under Him.

15:28  And when all things shall be subdued unto Him, then shall the Son also Himself be subject unto Him that put all things under Him, that God may be all in all.

15:29  Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?

15:30  And why stand we in jeopardy every hour?

15:31  I protest by your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus our LORD, I die daily.

15:32  If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? let us eat and drink; for to morrow we die.

15:33  Be not deceived: evil communications corrupt good manners.

15:34  Awake to righteousness, and sin not; for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame.

Section 2 Verses 12-19 and 29-34 Logical

The seven consequences if Christ is not risen

15:12 Now if Christ be preached that He rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead?

Now if Christ be preached that He rose from the dead- the preposition “from” means “from among”. In Mark 9:10 the disciples were puzzled when the Lord spoke of a resurrection from among the dead. They knew from Daniel 12:2 that many “from among” them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, “some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt”. It is not that the many who awake are divided into some and some. The first “some” refers to those who rise at that time, (the end of the tribulation period, see verse 1 of Daniel 12). The second “some” refers to those who do not rise at that time, but who rise to stand before the Great White Throne one thousand years later. In other words, the first “some” refers to believers from Israel, the second “some” refers to unbelievers from Israel who await the judgement of the great day. There is no reference to Gentiles in that passage.
Christ is “the first that should rise from the dead”, Acts 26:23, which reads, literally “the first of the resurrection from among the dead ones”. The resurrection of Christ was selective, and is the first of a class, for church saints will be selected from among the believing dead, with Old Testament saints raised later, in accordance with Revelation 11:15-18.
How say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead- this is a question asked by the apostle, whereas verse 35 is the question raised by “some man”. “How” is a word which asks “what state of mind leads to such a statement, that there is no resurrection?” Note they refer to the resurrection of the dead as an idea, for they seemed to have embraced worldly wisdom, and become like the Stoics and Epicureans of nearby Athens, see Acts 17:18,31,32. Men like Hymenaeus and Philetus seemed to have taught the idea of a “spiritual” resurrection, which was past already, 2 Timothy 2:18. These latter had perhaps mis-interpreted Romans 6 with its doctrine that believers are raised with Christ positionally. It is true that the physical position of being immersed in the waters of baptism has the spiritual counterpart of being buried with Christ, and physically coming out of the water has the counterpart of being raised with Christ. But those spiritual counterparts have their basis in physical burial and resurrection.

First consequence: Christ is not raised

15:13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen:

But if there be no resurrection of the dead- note the apostle takes up the general phrase for resurrection as such. The order of the words in the original is, “But if a resurrection of the dead there is not”. The word “of” in that phrase is not a preposition.
Then is not Christ not risen- the fact that the resurrection has to do with bodies is dealt with from verse 35, but the apostle proceeds on the assumption that resurrection is not a spirit-thing, as he has every right to do, having listed those who had seen Christ risen bodily.

Second consequence: Preaching and faith are vain

15:14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain.

And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain- The word vain used here means “without purpose”. There is no point in preaching or believing, if Christ is still in the grave, for He said He would rise; if He did not He was mistaken, or worse. The Lord made a short-term prophecy that He would rise on the third day after His crucifixion to emphasize that He is a true prophet. This is why the Jews were so concerned lest the disciples try to steal His body so as to maintain His credibility.

Third consequence: The apostles give false witness about God

15:15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that He raised up Christ: whom He raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not.

Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that He raised up Christ: whom He raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not- those who preached the gospel did so as sent by God, implying they had His approval and authority. If, however, the message they preached was based on a lie, then the character of God was damaged beyond repair. Not only are the apostles and the angels wrong if He is not raised, but the God of truth is wrong as well! The “yea” perhaps expresses the deep emotion of the apostle as he thinks of being designated a false witness, when he knows he is a true one.

15:16 For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised:

For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised- there are two opposing statements implied here. By heretics, “The dead rise not”. By God’s witnesses, “Christ is raised”. Note that those who denied the resurrection of the dead are in conflict with the angels too, Matthew 28:5-7. The logic of the stark statement in this verse should give heretics pause for thought.

Fourth consequence: Believers are still in their sins

15:17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins.

And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins- there is no point in preaching or believing if Christ is still in the grave, for there is nothing worthwhile to announce, or believe. Christ was delivered for our offences, and raised again because His death was sufficient to enable God to justify those who believe, Romans 4:25. If He is not raised, then our sins cannot have been forgiven, because the necessary sign of God’s satisfaction with His death is missing. The word for vain here means “without result”, or “profitless”, so preaching and believing do not result in anything worthwhile, (such as the forgiveness of sins), if Christ is not risen.

Fifth consequence: The dead in Christ are perished

15:18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.

Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished- later the apostle will liken being buried to being sown like a seed, but if Christ is not risen the seeds have rotted away, for there was much more reason for Christ to rise than for them to do so, therefore if He has not risen they certainly will not, and are lost. The security which they thought they had in Christ is an illusion if Christ is not risen.

15:19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.

If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable- having given up the “pleasures of sin” the believer finds that there are no compensations if Christ is not risen, for the believer hopes for fulness of joy in heaven, Psalm 16:11, but he will never arrive in that place if there is no resurrection of the dead.

Special note: It seems as if the apostle is so keen to speak of the positive things about Christ’s resurrection, that he breaks off his negative reasoning, and resumes it in verse 29.

Section 3    Verses 20-28    Prophetical

The sequence of events beginning with Christ’s resurrection

Structure of the section

(a) Verses 20-23 Christ’s resurrection secures the resurrection of all.
(b) Verses 24-26 Christ’s administration secures the kingdom for God.
(c) Verses 27-28 Christ’s subjection secures supremacy for God.

Summary of the section

The resurrection of Christ sets in motion a sequence of events centred around resurrection, which culminates in the reaffirmation of His subjection to God in manhood, so that the Triune God may be supreme.

(a) Verses 20-23 Christ’s resurrection secures the resurrection of all

15:20 But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept.

But now is Christ risen from the dead- in accordance with the seven-fold testimony of verses 1-11. The argument can now proceed, since the objections of the doubters have been answered both positively, verses 1-11 and negatively, verses 12-19, with further answers to come in verses 29-34.
And become the firstfruits of them that slept- this figure is taken from Leviticus 23:9-14, where on the morrow after the Sabbath which followed the killing of the Passover lamb, a sheaf of barley was waved horizontally before the Lord, the sign that out in the field there was a harvest ready to be gathered. The resurrection of Christ is the fulfilment of this type, and He rises as a sample of the harvest of saints at the resurrection when He comes. He was not only “waved” before the Lord, but He appeared to His own as well, as verses 5-8 have recorded. He “shewed Himself alive”, Acts 1:3. We have already noticed that the Lord was not simply seen by the disciples, (which could be misunderstood to mean that they only caught a passing glimpse of Him), but that He appeared to them, deliberately confronting them and giving them ample opportunity to satisfy themselves that it was indeed Himself. Just as the wave-sheaf was seen from every angle, so Christ manifested Himself in varied ways during the forty days between His resurrection and ascension.

15:21 For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.

For since by man came death- through the sin of the first man physical death was inflicted on all who came from him, Romans 5:12.
By man came also the resurrection of the dead- it is entirely appropriate that the one who should reverse the results of the first man’s sin, should Himself be man. He must be a man to be able to die, and because by His death He dealt effectively with the consequences of the sin of the first man, He has every right to rise again. Death came in because Adam was defeated by sin; resurrection comes in because Christ triumphed over sin.

15:22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.

For as in Adam all die- that is, die physically, one by one. This is not a reference to being dead in trespasses and sins. We are born into that condition, we do not die to get into it. We do, however, die to get into a state of physical death, which is the subject of this chapter.
Even so in Christ shall all be made alive- note that the apostle does not say “Those in Christ shall all be made alive”, even though that is true. To die in Adam means to fall in death by his instrumentality; to be made alive in Christ means to rise again from the dead through His instrumentality. All die because of something Adam did, namely, commit sin, and this brought in physical death for all who are linked to him. Christ did something too, namely, rise from the dead, and all shall rise from the dead in virtue of that. There is no reason to deny that the “all” is the same company. Note the “every man” of the next verse, and “the end”, in verse 24, the last stage in the resurrection sequence, that of the unsaved dead. So the apostle is including unsaved persons in his argument here.

This does not mean that all shall be saved, but it does mean that all, whether saint or sinner, shall be brought forth from the grave.

Revelation 20:5 says that the wicked dead “lived not again until the thousand years was finished”, and then they stand before God, so there is support for the idea of sinners living again, as well as rising again. God has given assurance to all men that He will judge the world, by raising Christ from the dead, Acts 17:31. Note also that the apostle goes on to speak of the last enemy, which is death, being destroyed, which happens when the unsaved dead are brought out of Hades, and death is then cast into the Lake of Fire, Revelation 20:14.
In John 5 His authority is vested in His Deity, whereas here it is His authority as Christ, the man of God’s approval who could not be held by death. He raises from the dead in virtue of His Deity through His spoken word, John 5:25, but He raises also because He has passed through death and emerged in resurrection. It is important for Christ to reverse the process that Adam began when he sinned and brought in death, (see Romans 5:12-21), for He must prove that He can replace Adam as the head of all things, see Hebrews 2:5-9.

15:23 But every man in his own order: Christ the first-fruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at his coming.

But every man in his own order- Christ’s supreme control over death and the grave ensures an orderly resurrection sequence, for this is part of His office as the Christ, to whom all things have been committed to administer for God mediatorially.
Christ the first-fruits- as already indicated, Christ’s rising was the sign that death’s power over God’s people has been broken in principle; now it is to be broken in practice.
Afterward they that are Christ’s at His coming- when Christ descends and becomes present in the air, (the word for coming is “parousia” meaning “presence”), then those that are His of this church age will be raised. When He descends to be present on the earth, then Old Testament saints and tribulation saints will be raised, as Revelation 11:15-18 indicates. These groups, being “blessed and holy”, all have part in the first resurrection, but not at the same time, see Revelation 20:4-6. The respective groups of saints will be raised by Christ at the coming which is appropriate to them. The present age of the church is not the subject of Old Testament prophecy, as Ephesians 3 makes clear, so Christ’s coming for the church is not connected with the raising of the Old Testament saints, which, as Revelation 11:15-18 and Daniel 12:1,2 clearly imply, is at the end of the Tribulation Period.

(b) Verses 24-26 Christ’s administration secures the kingdom for God

15:24 Then cometh the end, when He shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when He shall have put down all rule and all authority and power.

Then cometh the end- the fourth stage in the ordered resurrections of men is when the unsaved dead are raised at the resurrection of damnation, John 5:29; Revelation 20:5,11-15. This is the end of the process of resurrection, and takes place after the thousand-year reign of Christ mentioned repeatedly in Revelation 20:2-7.
When He shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father- Christ’s reign over the earth is mediatorial. In other words, He reigns as the Firstborn on behalf of His Father, see Psalm 89:27; Hebrews 1:6. The resurrection of the wicked dead will be one more sign that He has subdued everything.
When He shall have put down all rule and all authority and power- put down means to destroy, as in verse 26, or to render powerless.
All rule means every form of government upon the earth, as was illustrated by the various metals of the image in Daniel 2; all shall be replaced because of their failure to govern for God’s glory.
All authority and power means every aspect of Satan’s support of human government for his own ends, seen in its worst form in the tribulation, when the Beast dominates the whole earth. It is the Dragon (Satan) who gives him his “power, and his seat (throne), and great authority”, Revelation 13:2. The Lord Jesus refused this kingdom from Satan, when tempted in the wilderness, Luke 4:5-8. He will receive His kingdom from God when He asks for it, Psalm 2:8, Daniel 7:13,14. It will take the form of a theocracy, the ideal mode of rule.

15:25 For He must reign, till He hath put all enemies under His feet.

For He must reign, till He hath put all enemies under His feet- the second half of this verse is a quotation from Psalm 110:1, which can only be fulfilled by Christ, see Acts 2:34,35; Hebrews 1:13. He (Christ) must reign, till He (God) hath put all things under His feet. In Hebrews 1:13 Christ is set by God at His right hand until He makes His foes His footstool. There the word for “until” means “up to the time when”. So Christ is seated in heaven up to the time when God begins to manifestly put all things under His feet, which begins at the start of His reign but will take a thousand years to accomplish. He must reign in this way, subduing all hostile forces, to vindicate God in His choice of man and not angels to rule the earth, see Hebrews 2:5.
Peter said of Him, “whom the heavens must receive”, Acts 21, then he went on, “until the times of restitution of all things”, the things Paul is speaking of here. So heaven must receive Him, and He must reign.

15:26 The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death.

The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death- when the unsaved dead are raised, death itself is cast into the Lake of Fire, Revelation 20:14. At that point every hostile force in God’s universe will have been dealt with. To destroy in this context means to render powerless. Death will still exist, for the unsaved shall endure the second death for all eternity, but it will be strictly controlled by Christ, and will never harm His people again.

(c) Verses 27-28 Christ’s subjection secures supremacy for the Godhead

15:27 For He hath put all things under His feet. But when He saith all things are put under Him, it is manifest that He is excepted, which did put all things under Him.

For He hath put all things under His feet- this is a quotation from Psalm 8:6. Note that now it is not just enemies that are in view, but all things. In Psalm 8 the initial reference was to Adam, and the “all things” are defined as sheep and oxen, etc. But when the psalm is used in reference to Christ, all things absolutely are in view, whether angels, men, the earth, or hostile powers. This is important to notice in view of the end of verse 28, where God is the only one not subject to Christ.
But when He saith “all things are put under Him”- “put under” is in the perfect tense, which signifies permanent result. It appears that at the end of the reign of Christ, God will use the language of Psalm 8:6, and announce that all things are permanently put under Him.
It is manifest that He is excepted, that put all things under Him- clearly the One who has the right to delegate to Christ a position of supremacy over all things, must of necessity not be one of the “things” put under Christ.

15:28 And when all things shall be subdued unto Him, then shall the Son also Himself be subject unto Him that put all things under Him, that God may be all in all.

And when all things shall be subdued unto Him- note the apostle now speaks of all things subdued unto Christ, not just under Him, to heighten the sense of supremacy this involves. At this point Christ is supreme in heaven and earth; what will He do with this position? Lucifer had prominence in heaven and rebelled against God. Adam had it on earth and did the same. But the response of Christ has already been indicated, for Christ has made Himself of no reputation, (unlike Lucifer, who sought reputation, wanting to be like the Most High, Isaiah 14:12-14); and has humbled Himself, (unlike Adam, who sought to be as God, Genesis 3:5).
Then shall the Son also be subject unto Him that put all things under Him- the simple title of Son always indicates “Son of God”, not “Son of Man”. So the subjection of Christ, stretching forward into eternity as it does, takes account of the fact that He is the Son of the Father. He had come into the subject place when He became man, so that we read that “the head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:3, but what will He do now that all is subject unto Him- will His supremacy represent a threat to God His Father? The answer is a resounding No! for He will deliberately re-affirm His subjection at the moment of His highest supremacy, and will do it, moreover, as the Son, so that subjection is shown conclusively to be a permanent feature of Him in His Deity.
That God may be all in all- the last question over the supremacy of the Godhead has been settled, for the only one of the Persons of the Godhead who could conceivably rival the Father, has deliberately subjected Himself to Him afresh. Note the change from “Him that put all things under Him”, meaning God the Father, to “God”, meaning the Triune God. The way is clear, therefore, for the Triune God to be all things in all places, everywhere and in all ways supreme. The Son does not claim any part of the universe or of the outworking of Divine purpose as His own exclusive domain, so the Godhead is manifestly united. No wonder the apostle broke off his reasoning in verse 19! He could not contain himself any longer as he thought of the glorious panorama opening out before him, culminating in the ultimate supremacy of God.
The apostle now resumes in verses 29-34 his consideration of the consequences if there is no resurrection of the dead. He had been constrained to set out positively the sequence of resurrections, lest we be too taken up with negative things.

Sixth consequence: Replacing martyrs is pointless

15:29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead?

Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? Why are they then baptized for the dead?- else means “if it is otherwise” than that Christ is risen, thus resuming the logical arguments broken off at verse 19. This verse has given rise to much discussion. First of all we must remember the clear principle of Scripture, that “The just shall live by his faith”, Habakkuk 2:4. Therefore the faith of another, however expressed, cannot justify. The practice of being baptized on behalf of persons who are dead is pointless, for it accomplishes nothing for them.
The literal meaning of the words must be our starting-point, closely followed by the nature of the context. “For the dead” translated literally is “over the dead ones”. The idea behind the word huper, translated “for”, is of one who bends over another so as to do something on his behalf, hence the literal bending over becomes a figure for the attitude adopted.
The question is, how can a person be baptized on another’s behalf? Notice that the context is of being in jeopardy, of dying daily, of fighting with beasts. So it is reasonably suggested that the dead referred to here are those who died through martyrdom, much as we speak of “the dead of the two world wars”, meaning those who died fighting, not all who died from 1914-18 for whatever reason. We distinguish between the war-dead and those who died naturally, so here the apostle may be referring to a particular class of the believing dead, namely, the martyred dead. Believers who had died, especially those who had been martyred, would have had a strong desire that the testimony to the name of Christ should be continued after their passing. It was in this sense that new converts were baptized for the dead, for they were committing themselves to live and die on behalf of the cause of Christ which the dead believers had held so dear. Naomi speaks of kindness to the dead, Ruth 2:20, meaning kindness which resulted in furthering the cause those who had died held dear when they were alive, in this case having children.

Another explanation takes the words more literally. If there is no resurrection, and since baptism is a burial in a watery grave, the persons baptized should not be brought up out of the water, since that action portrays resurrection. In this imaginary scenario, when the next candidate for baptism enters the water, he finds the previous person to be still there, and he has to be baptized over a dead person. Such is the situation if the idea of no resurrection is taken to its logical conclusion.

Seventh consequence: Courage in adversity is not worthwhile

15:30 And why stand we in jeopardy every hour?

And why stand we in jeopardy every hour?- There is emphasis on the word “we”, meaning the apostle and his companions. Not only is there no point in suffering martyrdom if Christ is not risen, but there is no point in endangering one’s life at all, for the cause is hopeless. If there is no resurrection there is no reason to stand for the truth, for all ends in oblivion anyway.

15:31 I protest by your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily.

I protest by your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily- the word “protest” is in italics, but is represented in the Greek by a particle which was used in oaths. The apostle is putting himself on oath by the use of this word since he is making such a bold claim about risking his life on a daily basis. But the basis of his oath is nothing less than the cause that the Corinthians rejoiced in, and which he shared. The cause in which they had a mutual interest was Christ Jesus our Lord, the Man who is risen, and who has been given all authority in His triumphant place in heaven. It was because they were assured that Christ was risen that they were prepared to risk their lives for Him at any time. That he was prepared to “die daily” is shown by the next verse, with its reference to fighting with beasts. Those who were thrown to the lions in the Roman arena knew very well that death was near.

15:32 If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? “Let us eat and drink; for to morrow we die”.

If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not?- The apostle uses the language of natural men as he describes as beasts those who opposed him. The apostle would not normally use this sort of language for men whose spiritual welfare he held dear, even though they persecuted him, but he does it here to highlight the ferocity of their antagonism. The philosopher Plato called the mob “beasts”.
“Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die”- in Isaiah 22 the nation of Israel were in extreme danger from their invading enemies, but when God called them to fast and repent, they responded with the words Paul quotes here. Paul and his companions reject the response of Israel to danger, which combined a fatalistic attitude with a careless ease, preferring to suffer hardship and privation in the sure knowledge of a resurrection.

15:33 Be not deceived: “Evil communications corrupt good manners”.

Be not deceived: “Evil communications corrupt good manners”- the evil conversation and character of those who speak as Israel did, are liable to destroy the previously good behaviour of the believers. Paul quotes here from a heathen poet to emphasize that even pagans realize this principle, yet some believers do not. It was those who did not believe in resurrection, with the allied denial of accountability for the things done in the body, who would be careless and indifferent.

15:34 Awake to righteousness, and sin not; for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame.

Awake to righteousness and sin not; for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame- a quotation from Psalm 4:4 is now used by the apostle to exhort the Corinthians to act more responsibly before God. If they had a true appreciation of the character of God as the God of resurrection, they would live in the light of it. Unhappily, he is not confident that they have all grasped the truth in this way, and this he labels a shameful thing. Clearly, the apostle sees belief in the resurrection of the body as a sanctifying and solemnizing truth, which if acted upon, would result in a life lived to God’s glory.

This brings us to the second major section of the chapter, in which the apostle deals with the resurrection of the saints. Those who have died in Christ have not perished, verses 18, for Christ is risen. Those who are still alive are not of all men most miserable, verses 19, for the same reason.

In verse 1-34 the emphasis has been on the resurrection of Christ Himself. In the remainder of the chapter the focus is on the consequence of that resurrection, even the resurrection of the saints of this present church age.

 

GALATIANS 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Under “SELF-PRINT BOOKLETS” you will find help on printing the posts in booklet form.  Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

 

Survey of the chapter
If in chapter one Paul details his movements, showing that he did not make constant contact with the apostles, except for a courtesy call on Peter, in this chapter he details the contact he did have subsequently. First of all there was the right hand of fellowship, as the other apostles recognised his call from God, then there was a confrontation, because Peter and others had been influenced by those who taught that believers should put themselves under law.

Structure of the chapter

(a)
Verses 1-2 Paul was not summoned He was sent to Jerusalem by God, not by the apostles
  Verses 3-5 Paul not subject He refused to circumcise Titus the Greek
(c)
Verses 6-9 Paul not silenced The apostles recognise his call to preach the gospel to the Gentiles
(d)
Verse 10 Paul not stony-hearted The law commanded love, grace inspires love
(e)
Verses 11-13 Peter’s change of behaviour  
(f)
Verse 14 His action was against logic  
(g)
Verses 15-16 His action was against his beliefs  
(h)
Verse 17 His action was against Christ  
(i)
Verse 18 His action was against his vision  
(j)
Verses 19-21 His action was against the gospel  

(a)   Verses 1-2
Paul not summoned

2:1
Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took Titus with me also.

Then fourteen years after I went up again to Jerusalem with Barnabas- Paul was saved about AD 36, and died about AD 69, so for half of his Christian life he was fairly unknown. The same is true of Moses, John the Baptist, and, pre-eminently, Christ Himself. It is salutary to think how much he achieved for the sake of Christ in a relatively short time.

And took Titus with me also- Titus provided a test-case, to demonstrate that circumcision is not necessary for the believer. Note he took Titus also, meaning that Paul took Barnabas, not vice versa. Previously Barnabas had gone to Jerusalem to assure the believers that their former persecutor was genuinely saved, see Acts 9:26-28.

2:2
And I went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain.

And I went up by revelation- he was not summoned by the apostles to give account of himself, but is directed by a revelation from the Lord, showing he was in harmony with the Lord in his life. He is not behind Moses the lawgiver in this, who spake with God directly, Numbers 12:8; Deuteronomy 34:10.
There may also be the thought that he went to see the apostles to impart to them the revelation of the mystery of the church that had been given to him, as Ephesians 3:3,4 explains. It was revealed to Paul first, and then to the holy apostles and prophets, verse 5. His going up to Jerusalem as this verse tells us may be the time when he passed it on to them.

And communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Gentiles- not in the sense that he told them what they did not know, but laid it out before them in all its aspects, so they could see he was not preaching a mixed gospel. He had been preaching in the regions of Syria and Cilicia for many years without any sanction from the apostles.

But privately to them which were of reputation- Paul is concerned that those in responsible positions amongst the saints should be happy with what he was preaching. He was not intent on making a party for himself, but was in full fellowship with the apostles. He did this privately, not in a church council, which might look as if he were being called to account. When it was the truth of the gospel at risk, rather than his own service, he withstood Peter publicly, “before them all”, verse 14.

Lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain- he was concerned that his activity should be useful in the future, and if it had not been in the past, he was ready to make amends.

(b)   Verses 2:3-5
Paul not subject

2:3
But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised:

But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised- those who advocated a return to law-keeping, had to require circumcision if they were to be consistent. Circumcision had become a sign of submission to the law of Moses, even though it was “of the fathers”, John 7:22.  That is, was known and practised by the patriarchs from Abraham onwards, to whom the rite was originally given. As the apostle wrote later, “Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of the God.” 1 Corinthians 7:19. The vital thing is to keep God’s commandments. To the Romans he wrote, “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: But he is a Jew which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.” Romans 2:28,29.

2:4
And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage:

And that because of false brethren unawares brought in- if there were those who infiltrated the ranks of the believers in those early days, how careful we should be in these last days, when perilous times have come. The word unawares is used in classical Greek of enemies brought into a city by the help of traitors already within.

Who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus- the Lord could say, “In secret have I said nothing”, John 18:20, and Paul could say, “This thing was not done in a corner”, Acts 26:26. The words “spy out” are used in 2 Samuel 10:3, when the princes of Ammon said David had “Sent his servants unto thee, to search the city, and to spy it out, and to overthrow it”.

That they might bring us into bondage- they came with the intention of assessing the way Jewish believers were living, now that they were saved by grace, and far from desiring to share in this liberty, they came to persuade the Galatians to embrace the Law, and so go back to bondage.

2:5
To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not for an hour; that the truth of the gospel might continue with you.

To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not even an hour- Paul realised that the whole of God’s purpose would be frustrated if believers reverted to the law in any way, so he stood firm, and so should we in our day.
That the truth of the gospel might continue with you- he is sure that law and gospel do not mix; sure, also, that the gospel is truth, just as much as Law.

2:6
But of these who seemed to be somewhat, (whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me: God accepteth no man’s person:) for they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me:

But of these who seemed to be somewhat- that is, those who were in positions of authority and influence, such as apostles who had been with the Lord when He was on earth, and others who had known the Lord when He was here on earth. Luke writes of those who were ministers of the word, having known Christ when He was on earth, Luke 1:2.
(Whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me, God accepteth no man’s person:)- this does not mean that the apostle was indifferent to the influence of these people, but simply that what they once were as disciples of the Lord before the cross, was not the point, for that did not give them any advantage over Paul, or the Galatians. God does not accept a believer because of his privileges, but because of his relationship with the risen Christ; all are equal in this connection. Peter described believers as those who had obtained like precious faith with the apostles, 2 Peter 1:1, so in that respect apostles are no different to other believers.

For they who seemed to be somewhat in conference added nothing to me- this is why the former privilege of these men was not the point, for they did not add anything to Paul’s knowledge of the gospel when he conferred with them.

2:7
But contrariwise, when they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, as the gospel of the circumcision was unto Peter;

But contrariwise- the reverse was the case.

When they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, as the gospel of the circumcision was unto Peter- there are not two gospels, but God did give Peter special responsibility to preach to Jews, (which makes the choice of him to preach to Cornelius all the more remarkable, although the Lord did give him the keys of the kingdom of heaven, one of which he used on the Day of Pentecost, and the other in the house of Cornelius), and gave Paul special responsibility to the Gentile world, for which he was admirably fitted by upbringing and outlook.

2:8
(For he that wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gentiles:)

(For He who wrought effectually in Peter to the apostleship of the circumcision, the same was mighty in me toward the Gentiles:)- the expression “wrought effectually” is the same as “mighty”, so exactly the same power is put forward by God in the case of each servant. There is no need for either of them to add the influence of the law to their gospel preaching. Note Paul’s recognition of Peter’s leading role- there is no personal jealousy.

2:9
And when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship; that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision.

And when James, Cephas and John, who seemed to be pillars- there is no irony in the word “seemed”; they were recognised as prominent leaders in the testimony. The word is translated as “of reputation” in verse 2.

Perceived the grace of God that was given unto me- the grace is not only God’s favourable help in the exercise of gift, but the gift itself. It was obvious to these spiritual men that Paul was greatly used of God. Believers are sometimes slow to recognise the gift God has given. On the other hand, it is possible to lay hands on a believer too hastily, 1 Timothy 5:22. A balance must be maintained.

They gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship- note the plural hands, for each of these three was willing to associate with Paul and Barnabas, which is why it is the right hands of fellowship. We tend to shake hands as a formality, but this is not the case here. Greeting was by a holy kiss, Romans 16:16, whereas today, in the Western world at least, we use a handshake to greet one another.

That we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision- so the personal mode of service was recognised. It was not that Peter, James and John would not preach if there were no Jews in the audience, but rather, that to evangelise their own nation was their special task, always remembering the gospel must be preached to every creature.

(d)   Verse 10
Paul not stony-hearted

2:10
Only they would that we should remember the poor; the same which I also was forward to do.

Only- this is the only stipulation they gave to Paul and Barnabas, for they were in total agreement on the truths of the gospel. Grace, however, might be thought of as careless of works, hence this injunction.

That we should remember the poor- this is especially relevant, given the way the Jewish believers has taken joyfully the spoiling of their goods, Hebrews 10:34.

The same which I also was forward to do- Paul was “zealous of good works”, Titus 2:14, and this suggestion from the other apostles presented no problem to him, for it the logical outcome expected of those who have been made rich spiritually. An appreciation of the grace of God should prompt us to far exceed the stipulations of the law as regards giving. God is the God of the fatherless and the widows, but He most often supplies their needs through His people.

(e)   Verses 11-13
Peter’s change of behaviour

2:11
But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed.

But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed- Antioch was the first assembly formed after regular preaching to Gentiles was established, hence the freedom of grace was specially enjoyed here, see Acts 11:19-21. The purpose of God was that the tidings of grace should flow out from Jerusalem to the nations, but here the bondage of the law is being brought from its centre, Jerusalem, Galatians 4:25. It was from Antioch that relief had been sent for the poor saints at Jerusalem, by the hands of Paul and Barnabas, Acts 11:27-30. That was the liberty of grace in operation, but Peter now, sadly, brings the bondage of law to Antioch from Jerusalem. Note that an apostle is here exposed as being in the wrong. The apostles were inspired of God to preach and write, and when they did this they were infallible, but at other times they were liable to error, in the measure in which they depended on their own strength. The idea of Papal Infallibility is completely without support in the Scriptures.

2:12
For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles: but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision.

For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles- as his vision had indicated it was permissible for him to do this, for Peter himself had said in Cornelius’s house, “Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company, or to come unto one of another nation; but God hath showed me that I should call no man common or unclean”, Acts 10:28.

But when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which were of the circumcision- Peter, the ardent and forceful leader amongst the apostles, is here giving way to the influence of men. “The fear of man bringeth a snare”, Proverbs 29:25.

2:13
And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation.

And the other Jews dissembled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also was carried away with their dissimulation- dissimulation is hypocrisy, play-acting, appearing to be other than what you really are. The Christian is really delivered from the law, but if he lives as if he is not, then he is play-acting. Note the increasing consequences of Peter’s action, for no man liveth to himself, Romans 14:7. They were truly free men, but were acting as if they were in bondage.

(f)   Verse 14
Peter’s action was against logic

2:14
But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?

But when I saw that they walked not uprightly according to the truth of the gospel- Peter had strayed from the straight path of righteousness. That path of righteousness is now set out by the truth of the gospel, for the law of righteousness, holy and just as it is, did not supply the power to live righteously, but the gospel does, becasue it involves every believer having the Spirit of God within.

I said unto Peter before them all- the matter was of such concern, and was so harmful to the progress of the gospel, that it could not be dealt with privately. Fresh from his commendation by Peter, James and John, and as the apostle to the uncircumcised Gentiles, Paul had a special interest in contending for the truth in this way. Sometimes, no matter how revered the brother involved, and how much temporary disturbance there might be, it is the best course to deal with matters straightforwardly and openly. Of course some matters are of such a sort that they should be dealt with privately, but this was not one of those.

If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of the Gentiles- despite his temporary change of policy, Peter was committed to the truth that those outward things of mere religion which once divided Jew from Gentile, are no longer valid. Paul no doubt had the gift of discerning of spirits, and could tell that Peter’s change of behaviour was not from conviction.

And not as do the Jews- it is not that Peter had combined a Gentile manner of life with a Jewish one when he began to follow the Saviour, but he turned wholly from his religious observance when he turned to Christ, and so no longer lived as if he were a Jew.

Why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews?  To live as do the Jews is not simply to adopt Jewish customs for the sake of a varied lifestyle, but in principle to put oneself under the law as a code of conduct for the believer. The matter of diet may seem to be of small account, but it represented a distinction between Jew and Gentile, which at a fundamental level involved commitment to the law which prescribed the diet. It was not logical, then, for Peter to renounce the law, then adopt legal customs of separation from Gentiles. Nor was it logical for him to expect Gentiles to virtually live like Jews when they were not Jews.

(g)   Verses 15,16
Peter’s action was against his beliefs

2:15
We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles,

We who are Jews by nature- Peter and Paul were both born of Jewish parents, and had been brought up to live as Jews, so that it was part of their nature to live like a Jew. They were not converts to Judaism, who might be less zealous of Jewish customs.

And not sinners of the Gentiles- whilst it is true that Peter and Paul were “sinners of the Jews” as to their birth, nonetheless their upbringing under the law had shielded them from the unrestrained excesses of the nations around.

2:16
Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law: for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified.

Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law- despite their upbringing, they had come to realise, (and the prophets would tell them this, as well as their own hearts when they failed to keep the law), that all attempts to be justified by works would fail.

But by the faith of Jesus Christ- this gospel truth had reached their ears, and they knew that for them, law and all its attendant customs and rites must be left behind. This is not the personal faith that marked the Lord Jesus as a dependant and submissive man on the earth, but the faith that that others put in Him.

Even we have believed in Jesus Christ- despite their upbringing under a God-given law, they had turned to Christ in faith.

That we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law- so their understanding of what was involved when they believed was clear, for they had no reservations about leaving “law for righteousness”, for Christ is the end of that as far as believers are concerned, Romans 10:4.
Note the titles of Christ that the apostle uses here: We are justified “by the faith of Jesus Christ”, the historical Jesus has been anointed as Christ on the banks of the Jordan, and is marked out thereby as God’s Approved One, well worthy to be believed.  We are “justified by the faith of Christ”, the one who did all things well, as opposed to relying on our doing.

For by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified- an allusion to Psalm 143:2, which reads, “And enter not into judgement with Thy servant: for in Thy sight shall no man living be justified”. This confirms from the Old Testament that the stand they had taken when they believed the gospel was a wise one.

(h)   Verse 17
Peter’s action was against Christ

2:17
But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin? God forbid.

But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ- the “but if” indicates that the apostle is arguing as if he and Peter are where the Judaizers wanted them to be, and where Peter, by his change of practice, had put himself; namely, justified by Christ, but clinging to law for full salvation. See Acts 15:5, where the false teachers were saying that Christ was not enough, there must be law-works as well. This is why the apostle uses the word seek, for those who seek have not found what they are looking for, and this is the position of those who say that other things apart from Christ are necessary for justification. Peter had in fact found justification, but was acting as if he was still seeking it by keeping the law.

We also ourselves are found sinners- whenever and however we put ourselves under law, it tests us, and finds us wanting, even as believers. See Romans 7:7-25 for a demonstration of this. In those verses, the apostle defends the law, lest it be thought that the fact that the believer is delivered from it implied some defect in the law. The believer may be looked at from two different viewpoints; one, in accordance with God’s present reckoning of him, and the other, (because the body which he had before he was saved is still the same, even though now yielded to God), in accordance with what he was before he was saved.Paul, in the hypothetical situation he describes in that passage, was seeking and not finding, whereas the law was seeking to expose his sinfulness, and discovering it, hence the expression here, “found sinners”.

Is therefore Christ the minister of sin? To understand this question we should note the following things:
1.  As the apostle Paul said in the synagogue at Antioch, “And by Him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses”, Acts 13:39.
2. Although that is true, it is also true that, until the resurrection day, believers still have the same body as before they believed. Paul describes this body as “the body of sin”, Romans 6:6. It is only to the degree that the believer applies the truth of the fact that “our old man is crucified with Him”, that the sin-principle is destroyed, or made of no effect. If it had been completely destroyed already, believers would never sin, which is clearly not the case, since John wrote “that ye sin not”, 1 John 2:1.
Believers owe the position they are in wholly to Christ’s ministry towards them, for they have no strength of our own. If that ministry only took them so far along the road to justification, and needed the law to supplement it and bring it to completion, and if that position is discovered to be one of sinfulness, as the verses from Romans 7 show it will be, are we to suggest that Christ is responsible for that? Such a thought would be too evil to contemplate. Such is the result if a believer puts himself under law, as Peter seemed to be doing. Note that he does not say even in this theoretical situation that Christ was the minister of sin, but only that it might lead to that question being asked, and he does not want even that to happen.

God forbid! The idea that Christ is the minister of sin is unthinkable, and therefore the situation Paul has imagined is not the true one, and it is otherwise with the believer than that he is in any way helped by the law.

(i)  Verse 18
Peter’s action was against his vision from God

2:18
For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.

For if I build again the things I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor- far from Christ being the minister of sin, it would be Paul who was the transgressor, for if he went back to law in any way, then that law would expose him as a transgressor of that law. Before he had his vision at Joppa, Peter would not have even gone into a Gentile’s house. He was taught by God, however, that this was not the Christian way, see Acts 10:27-29. As a result of learning this important lesson, which had far-reaching consequences, Peter was happy to have to do with Gentiles. He destroyed the old restrictions, for the best possible reason, God had destroyed them, for the word came to him, “What God hath cleansed, that call not thou unclean”, Acts 10:15. This was like breaking down the “middle wall of partition” that separated the Court of the Gentiles from the rest of the Temple enclosure, see Acts 21:27-29; Ephesians 2:11-18. By reversing his decision, Peter would be building the middle wall of partition again. But Paul uses the personal pronoun “I”, for he is not yet certain that he can include Peter in his realisation of the gravity of building again what God had pulled down.

(j)  Verses 19-21
Peter’s action was against the gospel Paul believed

2:19
For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God.

For I, through the law, am dead to the law- as far as Paul was concerned, (and also as far as Peter was concerned, too, in principle, but not now in practice), the law had made its demands against him as a sinner. These demands he could not meet, but Christ met them for him, accepting the consequences of Paul’s law-breaking, and paying the penalty for it. But Paul was “dead to the law by the body of Christ”, Romans 7:4. In other words, the process which Christ went through in the body, namely, of paying the penalty for other’s law-breaking on the cross, being placed in a tomb as one who was really dead, and then rising again bodily, (the sure sign that the penalty the law demanded was paid), was the means of deliverance for Paul, for God was pleased to associate him with the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ, Romans 6:1-11. So by the process the body of Christ went through, Paul was dead to the law, for the law only has dealings with living persons, see Romans 7:1-4, and Paul died with Christ. This position, however, came about because the law made its demands, so Paul can say that he is dead to the law through the law.

That I might live unto God- Christ lives unto God, Romans 6:10, and Paul is risen with Him, and thus also lives unto God. But the significant thing is that he lives unto God without being under the law.

2:20
I am crucified with Christ: neverthless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me: and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.

I am crucified with Christ- the man who was born and brought up under the law is dead, for God has associated him with Christ when He died on the cross. He could not escape from the law by himself, only by Christ and His death.

Nevertheless I live- Christianity is positive, not simply death to former things, but real life through Christ. The Good Shepherd came to those in the fold of Judaism to lead them out of it, and give them life abundant, John 10:10.

Yet not I- association with Christ risen prevents a return to old things, for “if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature”, 2 Corinthians 5:17. The word “yet” as used here is a time-word. It is no longer I (emphatic), for the old person, Saul of Tarsus, is no longer alive, in God’s reckoning.

But Christ liveth in me- this is because at the moment of conversion the believer is indwelt by the Holy Spirit. This is emphasised in the following scriptures: “If any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ be in you…” Romans 8:9,10. “At that day ye shall know that I am in My Father, and ye in Me, and I in you.” John 14:20. By “that day” is meant the Day of Pentecost and after. These scriptures indicate that because the Spirit of God dwells within the believer, Christ can be said to dwell, too, for Divine persons are One. Because this is so, the features of Christ may be manifest through a believer’s life and character, and thus Christ is formed in us, Galatians 4:19.

And the life which I now live in the flesh- such is the power of the gospel that a true Christian life can be lived here and now, with no need to wait until we get to heaven. The law was weak through the flesh, Romans 8:3, and used the flesh to bring a person into bondage, Romans 7:5. By the power of the indwelling Spirit, however, the believer is enabled to live a victorious life, even though the flesh is still present with him as a hindrance. We should distinguish between living in the flesh, which in this verse means living in the body on earth, and living after the flesh in the Romans 8:9,12 sense, for the believer is not in the flesh but in the Spirit.

I live by the faith of the Son of God- faith of the Son of God is first of all, faith which associates with the Son of God, then secondly, faith as expressed in the life of the Son of God down here. He was full of grace and truth, as He expressed eternal life in His person, and of His fullness have all we received, John 1:14,16. Note it is the faith of the Son of God, not of Jesus, for Paul will later show that we are sons, and have the Son of God Himself as our example of dignity and responsibility.

Who loved me, and gave himself for me- the law demanded that man love God and his neighbour, whereas grace presents Christ loving men. This love was not theoretical, but practical, for He willingly surrendered Himself to the cross in the supreme act of grace. If Paul in any measure loves and gives, whether to God or men, it will be because Christ first loved and gave. “We love him, because he first loved us”, 1 John 4:19.

2:21
I do not frustrate the grace of God: for if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.

I do not frustrate the grace of God- frustrate may either mean set aside, or think lightly of. Neither attitude is appropriate in view of what God in grace has done for us through Christ.

For if righteousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain- the life which Paul lived by faith was a life of righteousness, but if that could have been achieved by the works of the law, then Christ need not have died. To frustrate the grace of God, then, is to suggest that the death of Christ was not necessary.

GALATIANS CHAPTER 1

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Under “SELF-PRINT BOOKLETS” you will find help on printing the posts in booklet form.  Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

GALATIANS 1

Survey of the epistle
If in the Epistle to the Romans the gospel is defined, then in the Epistle to the Galatians the gospel is defended. There were those who had been Jews before they were saved, who tried to put Gentile believers under the law of Moses, There were two ways in which they attempted this. Some, according to Acts 15:1, were saying that a man must be circumcised before Christ can save him. Others, according to Acts 15:5, were saying that believers needed to keep the law of Moses as a religious duty, fearing, no doubt, that if there was no restraint imposed on them, they would become licentious. The antidote to licence, however, is not legality, but Christian liberty. Grace is a stronger force than law, as is seen from Romans 6:14- “For sin shall not have dominion over you: for ye are not under law, but under grace”. To put believers under law is to say that Christ’s work was not sufficient to fully save.

The Christian life is to be lived according to the “law of Christ”, Galatians 6:2, following His example. The power to do this is the Spirit of God, who acts in us on the principle that we have life in Christ Jesus, Romans 8:2.

Chapters 1 and 2
Historical account of Paul’s life under law and grace.
The experience of grace.
Paul resists the charge of discord with other apostles.

Chapters 3, 4 and 5
Doctrinal, giving seven ways in which grace is superior to law.
The exposition of grace.
Paul resists the charge of despising the law.

Chapter 6
Practical, the outworking of grace in the life.
The expression of grace.
Paul resists the charge of destroying morality.

The following Scriptures tell us the true nature and purpose of the law of Moses:
“Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight: for by the law is the knowledge of sin.” Romans 3:20.
“Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law is, there is no transgression”, Romans 4:15.
“Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound.” Romans 5:20.
“For sin shall not have dominion over you, for ye are not under the law, but under grace.” Romans 6:14.
“For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death.” Romans 7:5.
“Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law”, Romans 7:7.
“when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died”, Romans 7:9.
“For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh”, Romans 8:3.
“For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse”, Galatians 3:10.
“But that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God is evident: for the just shall live by faith. And the law is not of faith.” Galatians 3:11.
“Knowing this, that the law is not made  for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient”, 1 Timothy 1:9.

This is not to say that the law is evil, as the following verses show:
Is the law sin? God forbid.” Romans 7:7.
“Wherefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good.” Romans 7:12.
“For I delight in the law of God after the inward man”, Romans 7:22.
“the ministration of death…was glorious”, 2 Corinthians 3:7.
“But we know that the law is good, if a man use it lawfully.” 1 Timothy 1:8.

The following are some of the ways of putting believers under law:
1. By dividing God’s people into clergy and laity. This is a going back to Old Testament systems under the Law, which the apostle describes as the elements of the world, and as such are not suited to the citizens of heaven. Every true Christian is a priest unto God, 1 Peter 2:5,9; Revelation 1:6.
2. By practising ceremonies such as christening and confirmation, which bypass the gospel.
3. By thinking that full salvation has to be earned, and is not the portion of every believer. God has accepted (graced) every believer in the person of His Beloved Son, and has given every spiritual blessing in Him, Ephesians 1:3,6.
4. By believing that the gift of the Spirit depends on spiritual progress and devotion. As Galatians 3:2 indicates, every believer has the gift of the Spirit.
5. By denying that it is possible to be sure of salvation. “And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand.” John 10:28.
6. By suggesting that only those who are spiritual will participate in the translation of the saints at Christ’s coming. All believers wait for the hope of righteousness by faith, Galatians 5:5. The apostle is clear that whether we wake (watch) or sleep (do not watch), we should live together with Him, 1 Thessalonians 5:10.

Law and grace cannot co-exist, as the following Scriptures show:
For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” Matthew 11:13.
“For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ.” John 1:17.
“ye are not under the law, but under grace”, Romans 6:14.
“For Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to every one that believeth.” Romans 10:4.
“and if by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace”, Romans 11:6.

Structure of the chapter

(a) Verses 1-5 Paul’s message as an apostle
(b) Verses 6-9 Paul’s marvelling at the change in the Galatians
(c) Verse 10 Paul’s motivation before conversion and after
(d) Verses 11-24 Paul’s movements before conversion and after

(a) Verses 1-5
Paul’s message as an apostle

1:1
Paul, an apostle, (not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised him from the dead;)

Paul, an apostle there is a need to assert this, for the law-teachers who opposed Paul would emphasise the fact that the Law was of God; the apostle must show that he has authority from God too. Moses had been sent to the people, and then was the mediator of the law, so can Paul claim like authority? Men embrace relativism, and thus reject the absolute authority of God. But He had His apostles, and gave them authority to teach.
(Not of men- Paul does not use the preposition most often associated with source, “ek”, but rather “apo”. Perhaps he is referring to the “apo” that the word “apostle” begins with. He has been sent (stello) away from (apo) Jesus Christ- that fact is foundational to his position as apostle.
Neither by man- if the first statement declares that he has not been sent directly by men, then this says that he has not been sent indirectly by God either. God did not use the other apostles to appoint him, as was the case with Matthias, Acts 1:15-26.
But by Jesus Christ- He is the one by whom Paul has become an apostle. It was a risen Christ who said to Paul, “Depart:for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles.” Acts 22:21. This lifts Christianity far above the level of a law given on earth. Jerusalem which is above is our mother, not Jerusalem on earth, 4:26. Note that Paul’s apostleship is not of man, but it is of Jesus Christ, who is a man. Yet He is more than man, for He is has equal authority with God the Father to send an apostle. The writings of the apostles put us directly in touch with the truth.
And God the Father- in Old Testament times this aspect of character of God was not to the fore. It is the special feature of Christianity, since the latter is based on the person and work of the Son of God Himself. The Jews said Jesus Christ was contrary to God, so would not be convinced that the sending by Jesus Christ was valid. So his authority is emphasised by the fact it came from God, the same one who gave the law. But He is Father too, reminding us of the particular feature of Christianity, that it brings in the truth that God is the Father of believers because His Son has made it posiible.
Who raised him from the dead)- the grandest possible mark of approval. The law was the ministration of death and condemnation. Paul may not have been with Christ on earth, but he had the great privilege of seeing Him in heaven, so that the marks of an apostle were with him. As he wrote to the Corinthians, “Am I not an apostle? Am I not free? Have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? Are not ye my work in the Lord? 1 Corinthians 9:1. Those who had been with the Lord when He was here on earth, added nothing to him, 2:6.

The resurrection of Christ does the following:
1. Shows He dealt with sins effectively, Romans 4:25. He was raised because of the justification His death secured.
2. Shows He is approved of God, despite being forsaken on the cross.
3. Is the means by which His people are brought to new life in a new sphere, Romans 6:4.
4. Is the assurance to all men that He will judge the world, Acts 17:31.
5. Is the guarantee of the resurrection of believers, 1 Corinthians 15:20.

1:2
And all the brethren which are with me, unto the churches of Galatia:

And all the brethren which are with me- he was not alone in his beliefs, for grace has surrounded him with believers who share life in the family of God with him. His attackers had tried to isolate him, but had not succeeded. When the law was given, Levi “knew not every man his brother”, and they slew three thousand of their brethren. Grace assembles brethren together in harmony.
Unto the churches of Galatia- note the absence of any description of them, such as “faithful in Christ Jesus” Ephesians 1:1; “all the saints”, Philippians 1:1; “the saints and faithful brethren in Christ”, Colossians 1:1. He is worried about them, 4:20, and so cannot be free in his greetings to them.

Peter wrote to Galatia, amongst other places, 1 Peter 1:1, exhorting them not to paganize, whereas Paul is writing to them so that they do not Judaize. Note that the churches are separate entities, but can be written to together, for they would be in fellowship with one another, having Christ as their common Lord, for the apostle wrote to the Corinthian assembly, but also to “all that in every place call upon the name of jesus Christ our Lord”, 1 Corinthians 1:2.

1:3
Grace be to you and peace from God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ,

Grace be to you, and peace- the characteristic salutations of Gentile and Jew respectively. A Gentile would greet another Gentile with “Charis”, meaning grace. The Jew would greet a fellow Jew with “Shalom”, meaning peace. In Christ the division between Jew and Gentile has gone, Ephesians 2:12 onwards. Despite his restrained greeting, he still has their best interests at heart. Grace has been called “the fount of all mercies”, and peace, “the crown of all blessings”.

From God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ- again the equality between the Father and the Son is maintained, this time in connection with the bestowal of spiritual blessings on the saints. Only as they respond to the teaching of this epistle will they come into the good of grace, (as opposed to law), and peace, (as opposed to being unsure of salvation, which would be the result of putting themselves under law).

1:4
Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father:

Who gave himself- far from demanding that man give to God, the gospel explains that God is a gracious, giving God, and Christ gave Himself. Grace gives what we could never earn, whereas the law demands what we can never pay. The Old Testament sacrifices that the Law demanded have been fulfilled in His sacrifice. In the parable of the Good Samaritan, it was the representatives of the civil and ceremonial law who failed to help the injured man. In fact, they went on, as a class, to crucify the true Good Samaritan, Christ Himself. He came where we were and like the Samaritan in the parable, bore the total cost himself. His personal safety, His oil and wine, His energy to walk while the man rode, His two pence, and other expenses, and the effort to return to the inn after two days. All these were self-sacrificing acts.

For our sins- His giving of Himself was in death, that He might deal effectively with the question of sins. This supposes His perfection, and our imperfection. It was not possible for the sacrifices under the law to take away sins by themselves. Sins were only forgiven under the law because God took account of what His Son would do at Calvary. See Romans 3:25.

That he might deliver us from this present evil world- the gospel links us with eternity, whereas the law was to do with the elements of the world, Galatians 4:3, and the rudiments of the world, Colossians 2:20. At conversion, the sinner is separated from the world, and is linked with Christ in heaven, Ephesians 2:6. The logical outcome of that is for Christ to come from heaven to take His people to heaven, their proper sphere.

According to the will of God and our Father- Paul is at pains to show that the death of Christ, being in harmony with the will of God, is not at all inferior to the will of God in the law. Moreover, grace introduces us to God as our Father, as the law could not do, as later chapters in the epistle will show.

1:5
To whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.

To whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen- through Christ the glory of God will be magnified for ever, whereas the glory of the law was temporary, as 2 Corinthians 3:7-11 explains.

Note the principles of the gospel that are brought out by the apostle in his introduction:
1.  The Person of Jesus Christ, implying His manhood and Messiahship.
2.  God the Father, who is revealed in His Son, as the gospel discloses.
3.  Christ’s giving of Himself for our sins, implying His sinlessness, and our sinfulness.
4.  His resurrection from the dead.
5.  His sending of apostles in harmony with the will of the Father.
6. The permanent, eternal glory that has come to God through the person and work of Christ.

(b) Verses 6-9
Paul’s marvelling at the change in the Galatians

1:6
I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gospel:

I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ- it was not that he would not have marvelled if they had removed more slowly. He marvels at two things, that they are removed, and that they are removed so soon. It is a cause of wonder to the apostle why anyone should want to remove from the grace of Christ. Note that to embrace law in any form, however mild, is to remove from grace, see 5:4.

We may take grace here to be a comprehensive term for all the gospel tells us about Christ. This includes the following:

1. His movement in grace, His voluntary stoop from heaven to earth. “For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor”, 2 Corinthians 8:9.

2. His moral perfection as seen in His virtuous character. “We beheld his glory…full of grace and truth”, John 1:14.

3. His matchless and vicarious sacrifice at Calvary. “But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death…that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man”, Hebrews 2:9.

Unto another gospel- the word Paul used here means another of a different sort, a different gospel, diametrically opposed to the one Paul preached. Law and grace are opposites, as Romans 11:6 indicates. Satan is ever ready to suggest ideas, but he is a liar, and the father of it, John 8:44. Men preach a “national gospel“, suggesting that a person who is introduced into the “established church” is saved. They preach a “nativity gospel“, saying that by His birth Christ linked humanity with God. This is blasphemous. Then there is the “need gospel“, which suggests that the gospel is designed to make us materially prosperous. All these are irresponsible gospels, telling people what they want to hear, as opposed to what they need to hear. What some were preaching in Galatia, however, was a law-gospel, for they said one of two things: either, that a Gentile needed to commit to the law by being circumcised before he could be saved, or, that a saved person is obliged to keep the law of Moses.

1:7
Which is not another; but there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ.

Which is not another- the “gospel” of the law-men was not a genuine gospel at all, for it brought into bondage and doubt. Paul will not allow that a different gospel consisting of a mixture of grace and law, is a viable alternative to the grace of Christ. The law is not made for righteous people, but for sinners, 1 Timothy 1:9. How could there be better news that what is anounced in the gospel of God’s grace?

But there be some that trouble you- the mixing of law and grace always means trouble. All it achieves is to sow doubts, fears and uncertainty. This is why those who put themselves under law have no assurance of salvation, because they never know whether they come up to the required standard. Coupled with this lack of assurance is the loss of the sense of eternal security that true believers have as Christ’s sheep, who shall never perish, John 10:28.

And would pervert the gospel of Christ- the word “would” means to desire. So zealous are they for the law of their fathers, that they feel it to be their solemn duty to resist the gospel. So obsessed are the law-men with their mission, that they long to twist the gospel, distorting it beyond recognition. Paul was like this once, as he will soon tell us.

1:8
But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.

But though we- so sure is Paul that what he and his fellow brethren had preached to the Galatians was unalterable, that he is prepared to be accursed himself if he changes his message. This shows he is not criticizing the law-men out of personal spite, for he is prepared to accept the same penalty as they if he preaches contrary to the gospel he preached before. Paul pronounced a woe upon himself if he did not preach the gospel in 1 Corinthians 9:16, and here he pronounces a woe upon any who preached another gospel.

Or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you- angels are messengers, and were in attendance when the law was given, but even if one came and said that God was reverting to the law in some way in order to bless men, the Galatians are not to listen. He does not say an angel from God, because Satan is able to transform himself into an angel of light, 2 Corinthians 11:14, so if they listen to an angel they might be listening to Satan.

Let him be accursed- to be accursed is to be anathema, or set apart for God to deal with.

1:9
As we said before, so say I now again, if any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.

As we said before, so say I now again- this matter is of great importance, and the woe upon those who preach alternative gospels needs to be repeated for emphasis.

If any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed- having dismissed himself, his brethren, and angels, if they come preaching contrary to the accepted standard of the gospel, he speaks now of all men, with the law-teachers particularly in mind. If an apostle or an angel are to be accursed, how much more a mere self-appointed messenger. In verse 8 it was the gospel preached, whereas here it is the gospel the Galatians had received, reminding them that they had been committed to the true gospel at one time.

(c) Verse 10
Paul’s motivation before conversion and after

1:10
For do I now persuade men, or God? or do I seek to please men? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ.

For do I now persuade men, or God- before his conversion, (hence the “now” of contrast), he had sought to persuade Christians to return to the Law, and by so doing, hoped to persuade God of his zeal. Now he did not seek to persuade them like that, and was conscious of the approval of God without promoting Judaism.

Or do I seek to please men? By condemning those who preached a false gospel, the apostle was in danger of angering his opponents, yet this gave him no cause for concern, for he sought the favour of God, not men.

For if I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ- he had once sought to please his fellow religionists by persecuting Christians, but now things were different, (hence the “yet”). And the fact that they were different showed the change the gospel had brought into his life and outlook. This verse forms the bridge between verses 1-9 which have to do with the message of the gospel, and verses 11-24 which relate to the messenger of the gospel.

(d) Verses 11-24
Paul’s movements before conversion and after

1:11
But I certify you, brethren, that the gospel which was preached of me is not after man.

But I certify you, brethren- in verses 1-10 the apostle writes as an apostle, now he writes as a convert, and gives his personal history. He allows that they are brethren in the family of God, just as those he associates with in verse 2, but they need to be informed of the true state of affairs regarding the gospel, lest the false brethren lead them astray.

That the gospel which was preached of me- that is, the gospel which was preached to the Galatians by the apostle. He is taking them back to their initial experience when they were persuaded of the truth of the gospel. Compare 5:8, “This persuasion cometh not of Him that calleth you.”

Is not after man- it is not that which the mind of man could devise. The gospel is just as much of God as the Law is. This is why Paul did not need to confer with “flesh and blood” after he was saved, verse 16.

1:12
For I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

For I neither received it of man- his parents could not tell him it, even though they were Hebrews, and had brought him up to be a Hebrew, in every sense of the word, Philippians 3:5. His ancestors could only tell him of Judaism, the religion of the fathers.

Neither was I taught it- he did not learn the gospel from the rabbis in the synagogue school, even though he sat at the feet of Gamaliel, one of the foremost rabbis, Acts 22:3. All this highlights the fact that the gospel is not a modified form of Judaism, although Christendom acts as if it is.

But by revelation of Jesus Christ- instead of receiving Judaism “of man”, he received the gospel directly “of Jesus Christ”. The following are scriptures that tell us of this:

1. Ananias was “a devout man according to the law, having a good report of all the Jews that dwelt there”, Acts 22:12, and he was sent to Paul to tell him, “The God of our fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know His will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear the voice of His mouth. For thou shalt be his  witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard”, Acts 22:14,15.

2. The apostle revealed later on that the Lord had said to him on the Damascus road, “I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things which thou hast seen, and those things in the which I will appear unto thee”, Acts 26:16.

3.  “For I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you”, 1 Corinthians 11:23.

4. “For I delivered unto you first of all that which I also received”, 1 Corinthians 15:3.

5. “For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord”, 1 Thessalonians 4:15.

6. “How that by revelation he made known unto me the mystery”, Ephesians 3:3.

None of the false brethren, seeking to teach Judaism, could claim these revelations.

1:13
For ye have heard of my conversation in time past in the Jews’ religion, how that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God, and wasted it:

For ye have heard of my conversation in time past in the Jew’s religion- note it is not something he had felt he needed to tell them himself, for it was time past, and he had turned his back on it, Philippians 3:13, so they have to hear it from others. He had counted what he had been brought up in as dung, so called it the Jew’s religion, not his own.  The apostle Paul “gave his testimony” several times, but only when necessary to make a point, or  to defend his position. The parade of past sins is not seemly.

How that beyond measure I persecuted the church of God, and wasted it- note the expressions in this passage which convey the energy with which he involved himself in what he then felt to be right: “Beyond measure”, “Profited…above”, “More exceedingly zealous”. All this serves to highlight the change that came about when he was called by the gospel. He has not believed in Christ because he was not familiar enough with the religion of his fathers, nor because he was half-hearted about it.

1:14
And profited in the Jews’ religion above many my equals in mine own nation, being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers.

And profited in the Jew’s religion above many my equals in mine own nation- as a Jew, Israel was his own nation, but now he calls Judaism the Jew’s religion, for he has separated from it. As a student, Saul of Tarsus was progressing beyond most of his fellow-pupils in the school of Gamaliel. This is what is meant by “profited”.

Being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my fathers- this is the reason for his strong advance in Judaism, for he was marked by great zeal, alas without knowledge, like the rest of his nation, Romans 10:2. He did not believe the gospel because he was confused and undecided about Judaism.

1:15
But when it pleased God, who separated me from my mother’s womb, and called me by His grace,

But when it pleased God, who separated me from my mother’s womb- so the removal of Paul from under the law was part of God’s good pleasure, just as much as it had been His good pleasure to put Israel under the law. God’s timing is always perfect. The God who separated him from the traditions of his fathers, was the God who separated him from his mother’s womb. So all the time he was learning Judaism, God was preparing him for evangelism. God allowed him to espouse Judaism, so that he might better expose it. He was circumcised to commit to the law, and had his Bar Mitzvah to become a son of the law. Then he sat at the feet of Gamaliel to learn the law. He was well-placed to assess the law-system, and count it but dung, Philippians 3:7,8 once he realised the superiority of Christ and grace.

And called me by His grace- the means used to call Paul was the grace of God as expressed in Christ at Calvary. He was not called by the use of the truth of the law. Note the reference to his mother, and fathers, or ancestors, for the law was the national religion of Israel, and the terms of God’s covenant with them.

1:16
To reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen; immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood:

To reveal his Son in me- not “reveal his Son to me”, but that, being saved, the Son of God might be made known through Paul, whether in his character, as Christ was formed in him, 4:19, or his preaching, as he presented Christ crucified to the people, 3:1.

That I might preach him among the heathen- it was as one who represented Christ in word and character that Paul went to the Gentiles. There must be no discrepancy between the message preached, and the character of the man who preaches it. See Psalm 51:10-13. There were no evangelists under the law; none went to the Gentiles with a message of hope, for the law was the ministry of condemnation. When Jonah went to Nineveh he went with a message of doom, and was disappointed when it did not come to pass, because the Ninevites repented.

Immediately I conferred not with flesh and blood- the gospel is not after man as to its content, nor is an evangelist dependant on man for his commission. He does not say, “I conferred not with my fellow-believers”, although that is what is in view, but rather he does not consult with any on earth, for even apostles are liable to error, as the next chapter shows. See Matthew 16:17.

1:17
Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me; but I went into Arabia, and returned again unto Damascus.

Neither went I up to Jerusalem to them which were apostles before me- such was his confidence that God had spoken fully to him, he felt no need to consult with the other apostles at this point.

But I went into Arabia, and returned again into Damascus- he goes to Arabia, the place where the law was given, 4:25. What more fitting place to learn the contrast between law and grace. Is this where “The law came, sin revived, and I died”, Romans 7:9? This would remind us of Elijah going to “the” cave, (perhaps the very cave Moses dwelt in on Sinai), and learning that the things which accompanied the law, (the wind, the earthquake and the fire, 1 Kings 19:8-18. See also Hebrews 12:18-21), could not express God fully, for God was not in them. It was the still small voice of God that would bring the blessing of the conflict on Mount Carmel to the people, just as the gospel of grace and peace brings us the blessing of Calvary.
Interestingly, Elijah returned from this experience on the way to the wilderness of Damascus. Sadly, he seems not to have had a change of heart about things, as Saul of Tarsus did on the road to Damascus, for he is directed to anoint Elisha as his successor. Like so many since, he does not seem to grasp the superiority of law to grace. By informing us that he returned to Damascus, the apostle is showing the limits of his contacts with the believers, for he already knew those at that place. But he does not return there to appoint a successor.

1:18
Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days.

Then after three years I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter, and abode with him fifteen days- the three years is after his conversion, not after his return from Arabia. The apostle is very precise as to the number of days he was in Jerusalem, showing that these events are clear in his mind. His stay with Peter would show they were in harmony, especially since Paul later had to rebuke him. The change was on the part of Peter, not Paul. The word used her for “see” is historeo; they would give one another their personal history and experiences, so each one was fully up-to-date with the other. It is important that Paul and “the first of the apostles”, should be seen to get on well.
This visit is recorded in Acts 9:23-30. Paul preached in Damascus until the Jews sought to slay him. At this point the disciples let him down by the city wall and he escaped and went to Jerusalem. He preached there until the Jews again sought his life, and he went back to his home city of Tarsus.
Later in the epistle he will ask the Galatians, “And I, brethren, if I yet preach circumcision, why do I yet suffer persecution? Galatians 5:11. That those who were zealous for the law persecuted him is a sign that he no longer believes what they do.

1:19
But other of the apostles saw I none, save James the Lord’s brother.

But other of the apostles saw I none, save James, the Lord’s brother- Paul would have a certain fellow-feeling with this man, who had refused to believe when Christ was on earth, and now believed after He was raised from the dead. Note the distinction between James, the Lord’s brother, and the James of chapter 2. The verse reads as if James the Lord’s brother was an apostle, but the sense is that he saw none of the other apostles, and the only person of note he did see was James.  James the Lord’s brother did indeed know the Lord, and see Him in resurrection, but he had not “companied with us”, to use Peter’s words when the replacement for Judas was being arranged, Acts 1:21.

1:20
Now the things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not.

Now the things which I write unto you, behold, before God, I lie not- these personal details are important, establishing as they do the separation of Paul from any form of appointment by men, with all that it would imply. The law-teachers might insinuate otherwise, but Paul was of a clear conscience before God, and he calls on God to witness that he spoke the truth.

1:21
Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia;

Afterwards I came into the regions of Syria and Cilicia- Syria is south of Antioch, whereas Cilicia is his home territory, for he was brought up in Tarsus. Before he goes to the ends of the earth, he must be active near at home in the surrounding areas.  This is a good principle for new preachers to follow.

1:22
And was unknown by face unto the churches of Judaea which were in Christ:

And was unknown by face unto the churches of Judea which were in Christ- these are the churches that were most likely to be influenced by Judaism. As churches they were in Christ, which secures their well-being, and they did not need the law to guarantee their blessing.

1:23
But they had heard only, That he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith which once he destroyed.

But they had heard only- the only message about Paul was his conversion and preaching; they had not heard other messages which suggested he had gone back to law, or that he sought to undermine the law. They had not seen him, but they had heard about him.

“That he which persecuted us in times past now preacheth the faith he once destroyed” note Paul preached the faith, setting out the doctrines regarding Christ, that men might have a clear view of Him, and then believe. The apostles “ceased not to teach and preach Jesus Christ”, Acts 5:42; they taught who He was, then exhorted men to believe on Him. This is still God’s way. The preaching of the gospel is not the stringing together of stories and illustrations, nor is it a constant browbeating of the hearers to “get saved”, or the repeating of over-worked phrases and sound bites. It is the clear setting out of the truths regarding the person of Christ in all its variety and scope. In other words, the teaching of Jesus Christ. Then, on that foundation, the exhortation to the hearers to believe on Him. This is the preaching of Jesus Christ. The evangelist has no right to exhort men to believe unintelligently on a man they know nothing about. As the blind man said, “Who is he, Lord, that I might believe on Him? John 9:36. The apostle made clear in the beginning of his classic treatise of the gospel that the gospel of God is concerning His Son, Romans 1:1,3. It is not sinner-centred but Christ-centred.

1:24
And they glorified God in me.

And they glorified God in me- the grace of God working in a person’s life will glorify God. As a result of the labours and writings of the apostle, multitudes have been transformed from being selfish sinners, to being those who glorify God in their lives down here. And what is begun on earth, shall be continued eternally in heaven.

JOHN 6:59-71

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 6:59-71

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 6, VERSES 59-71:

6:59 These things said He in the synagogue, as He taught in Capernaum.

6:60 Many therefore of His disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is an hard saying; who can hear it?

6:61 When Jesus knew in Himself that His disciples murmured at it, He said unto them, Doth this offend you?

6:62 What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where He was before?

6:63 It is the spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.

6:64 But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray Him.

6:65 And He said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto Me, except it were given unto him of My Father.

6:66 From that time many of His disciples went back, and walked no more with Him.

6:67 Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away?

6:68 Then Simon Peter answered Him, Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.

6:69 And we believe and are sure that Thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God.

6:70 Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?

6:71 He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon: for he it was that should betray Him, being one of the twelve.

 

Section 6 Verses 60-71
Going back or standing firm.

Summary of the section

The last verses of the chapter show us the various responses which it is possible to make to the words of Christ. There are either expressions and actions which indicate unbelief, in verses 60-66, or those which speak of true faith in Him, verses 67-71.

Structure of the section

Marks of unbelief
Verses 59,60 Unbelief blames the message
Verses 61,62 Unbelief only believes when it can see
Verse 63 Unbelief is as a result of the natural man’s inability to receive the things of the Spirit
Verse 64 Unbelief is known to Christ
Verses 65,66 Unbelief prefers its own opinions as opposed to being taught of God

 

Marks of faith
Verses 67,68 Faith knows there is no alternative to Christ
Verse 69 Faith rests on who Christ is, and what He has done
Verses 70,71 Faith is resolute amidst unbelief


Verses 59,60   Unbelief blames the message

6:59 These things said He in the synagogue, as He taught in Capernaum.

It is not clear at what point the synagogue was reached. It was possibly at the moment John mentions the Jews, in verse 41. A synagogue has been excavated on the ancient site of Capernaum, and the lintel of the doorway had a carving of a bunch of grapes and a pot of manna over it.

6:60 Many therefore of His disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is an hard saying; who can hear it?

What they heard was the whole discourse, not just the last few sentences. The word saying is ‘logos’, meaning in this context theme, or topic. In effect they were saying “What is it?” again, being unable to understand because they were resisting the teaching from God that Christ was giving them. Note it is disciples who are saying this, for a disciple is simply one who is learning, and does not always mean that the one learning comes to a full knowledge of the truth and believes it.

Verses 61,62   Unbelief only believes when it can see

6:61 When Jesus knew in Himself that His disciples murmured at it, He said unto them, Doth this offend you?

The unbelief of men deeply affected the sensitive heart of Christ. They were offended, or stumbled, because the pathway they were treading was interrupted by His teaching, for they were on the wrong road. It was in their best spiritual interests that the word of Christ should rebuke them, for if they responded they could begin to walk the right path. They were on a pathway which led to the Messiah being a glorious king, whereas Christ had come to die first, and then enter His kingdom, Luke 24:26.

6:62 What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where He was before?

If when He was visible to them they did not believe in Him, how would it be when He was absent? They had been offended by His refusal to allow them to make Him king the day before, what would they say if He went back to heaven without ascending the throne of Israel?

This is the second time the Lord has referred to His ascension. John does not record the actual event, but he does give, in the words of the Lord Jesus Himself, the implications of that event. In John 3:13 the emphasis is on the fact that the Lord is in touch with heaven, even whilst upon the earth. He is in heaven, knowing His Father’s thoughts. To ascend back to heaven is simply the logical outcome of this, and when He has ascended, He will introduce His people to the things of heaven.

In John 20:17 the idea is of Him going back to heaven to maintain the relationship His people will have with His Father. Here, however, the point is that He is returning to heaven without starting His reign, and this they are concerned about, even to the point of thinking that He is not the Messiah after all. But all that the Lord had said about His person is confirmed by the fact that He was in heaven before He came. This can be said of no other man, and establishes His uniqueness as the Son of God. The wonder is, that He will return to heaven as Son of Man. By doing this, He becomes the counterpart of the hidden manna, the pot of manna laid up in the tabernacle to be a memorial of the provision God made for His people as they passed through the wilderness. The pot contained an ephah of manna, a person’s portion for one day, and Christ is in heaven, the portion for the Day of God, the endless eternity to come. The hidden manna was held out to the overcomer as a reward, in Revelation 2:17. What a privilege to delight in the same one that the Father delights in! What a reward that will be!

Verse 63   Unbelief is as a result of the natural man’s inability to receive the things of the Spirit

6:63 It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.

The reason why this discourse offended them was that they were not able to rise to the level necessary to understand it. Only as they left their thoughts and prejudices behind would they be responsive to the Spirit as He made Christ’s words live to them. The flesh, the self that is governed by sin, can never bring us to the position where we understand the thoughts of God. The words He spoke were on the level the Spirit operates at, and when He applies the truth in the sayings, and men believe them, they result in life. Hopeless confusion results if we take the words of Christ, (especially His words about eating His flesh and drinking His blood), on a natural level.

Verse 64    Unbelief is known to Christ

6:64 But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray Him.

Being content with carnal expectations, they refused to receive His word. As one who knows what is in the hearts of men, He knew from the start of His ministry that some were gathering around Him who were not genuine believers. He knew what was in man, and did not need someone to testify to Him about them so that He found out, for He knew all along. See John 2:24,25. He also knew where that unbelief would lead Judas. He represents all that is worst about the nation, so that Stephen accused the nation of becoming the betrayers of Christ, Acts 7:52.

Verses 65,66  Unbelief prefers its own opinions as opposed to being taught of God

6:65 And He said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto Me, except it were given unto him of My Father.

Only as men respond to the teaching of the Father will they be given to the Son. Man is unable of His own ability to understand, but must submit himself to the word of God, if he is to know eternal life through Christ. It is a great privilege to believe in God’s Son, and this is granted by God to those who accept His word, Philippians 1:29.

6:66 From that time many of His disciples went back, and walked no more with Him.

When the Lord Jesus refused to compromise, or dilute His teaching to accommodate the opinions of men, then there were those who parted company from Him. They showed by this that they preferred their own opinions, and were still in the state of mind expressed in verse 42, where what they knew was set against what He said. To go back means to go to the things behind. The manna had been given to see if the people would walk in God’s ways or not, Exodus 16:4. Many did not thus walk in that day, and it is the same with many in John 6. They went back to the things behind, these being their old thoughts about what sort of Messiah was coming. When Adam refused the word of God, and rebelled against it, the scripture says he heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden, Genesis 3:8. He was immediately rebuked, for he was no longer walking in line with the word of God, and his conscience made him hide. The people of this chapter distance themselves from Christ in like manner. It is solemn to think that at the end of His ministry, Christ hid Himself from them, for that is what they wanted. See John 12:36; Isaiah 53:3.

Verses 67,68   Faith knows there is no alternative to Christ

6:67,68 Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? Then Simon Peter answered Him, Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.

The full name Simon Peter denotes one who, though born and named Simon, is now Peter, a follower of Christ. The question is, will his initial faith stand this test? Simon means ‘hearing’, and Peter means ‘rock’. Will he remain steadfast, rock-like, and still believe what he has heard from Christ’s lips, or will he turn away? His answer, literally rendered is, “We have believed and still believe, and have come to know and still know experientially”, (Wuest). Peter answers for the twelve, and is the first individual in John’s gospel to call Jesus Lord when addressing Him.

But the Lord knows that one of them is not true to Him, and does not recognise Him as Lord. Judas never called Jesus Lord, just as the Devil would not use the title Lord of God in Genesis 3. Later on, Peter will be given the gift of discerning of spirits, to enable him to assess the hearts of men, Acts 8:23.

Verse 69   Faith rests on who Christ is, and what He has done

6:69 And we believe and are sure that Thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God.

Peter wrote two epistles, and deals in the first with those who genuinely believe, and then in the second with those who are not genuine. There were those who had appeared to believe, but they were not sure, or convinced, that Christ was the true Messiah, and the Son of God. Peter distances himself from this spurious faith. Whilst some were doubting, as when the people of Israel said “What is it”, Peter is like those who saw that same manna and saw the glory of the Lord, Exodus 16:7. He says with John, “We beheld His glory”, John 1:14. As the Christ, the Lord Jesus stood in relation to Israel and the world, and as Son of God, He stood in relationship with heaven, and His Father.

Verses 70,71   Faith is resolute amidst unbelief

6:70,71 Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon: for he it was that should betray Him, being one of the twelve.

How remarkable that the true Messiah, whose judgement is perfect, Isaiah 11:1-3, and who, being the Son of God, knows the hearts of men, John 2:24,25; Jeremiah 17:9,10, should choose a man who being so held by Satan that he is indistinguishable from a devil, would betray Him. He made this choice after a night of prayer to God, Luke 6:12-16. so this is the Father’s will, and the Son goes along with it. It says much for the obedience of the Son to His Father’s will that He did so, for He knew that Judas’ betrayal of Him would result in Him being crucified. Peter has spoken as if the twelve are in agreement, yet the Lord knew otherwise, and made it known, lest the faith of the eleven should be shaken when the betrayal took place. See also John 13:18,19.

 

 IF YOU WISH TO RESPOND TO THIS POST, PLEASE CLICK ON “COMMENT”, AND A MESSAGE BOX SHOULD APPEAR

JOHN 6:47-58

 

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 6:47-58

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 6, VERSES 47-58:

6:47 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on Me hath everlasting life.

6:48 I am that bread of life.

6:49 Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead.

6:50 This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die.

6:51 I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: and the bread that I will give is My flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.

6:52 The Jews therefore strove among themselves, saying, How can this man give us His flesh to eat?

6:53 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you.

6:54 Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.

6:55 For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is drink indeed.

6:56 He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him.

6:57 As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me.

6:58 This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your fathers did eat manna, and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever.

 

Section 5  Verses 47-59  Eating the flesh of the Son of Man

The section may be divided as follows:

(a) Verses 47-50 Eating and living
(b) Verses 51-55 Eating and assimilating
(c)  Verse 56 Eating and abiding
(d) Verses 57-58 Eating and depending

 

(a)  Verses 47-50   Eating and living

6:47 Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on Me hath everlasting life.

Having established His unique ability to impart the knowledge of God, He invites faith in Himself, which will result in everlasting life being granted. And everlasting life enables a person to know God, see John 17:3.

The following verses tell us the following things about the life Christ gives:

Verse 47 Given life, not earned.
Verse 48 Sustained life, for Christ is the “bread” of the life He gives.
Verse 50 Superior life, unaffected by the death of the body.
Verse 51 Personal life, expressed in Christ when He was down here on earth.
Verse 53 Indispensable life, apart from Him there is no life.
Verse 54 Eternal life, the life of God Himself, which fits for His presence.
Verse 55 Real life, for His flesh is bread truly, genuinely.
Verse 56 Secure life, for the one possessing it is in Christ, and He in him.
Verse 57  Supported life, sustained by faith.


6:48 I am that bread of life.

This is a repeat of the statement of verse 35, but now in connection with those who have come to Him in faith. He is not only the bread which satisfies hunger, but He is the bread which sustains the everlasting life He gives. Those who have everlasting life long to know God and His Son better, and Christ is the sustainer of that process, for He is equal with God.

6:49 Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead.

Whilst the manna sustained physical life, it did not deliver from death. Neither did it sustain for more than a day. These are major reasons why Christ the bread of life is superior to the manna.

6:50 This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die.

Because He is eternal life personified, (see 1 John 1:2), then to “eat” Him, that is, to take into the mind the truth of His person, is to have a life within which can no more be successfully overwhelmed by death than His life can. It is not simply that a man is sustained until he dies. Such is the over-riding superiority of the life which is eternal, that death is as nothing in its presence. Elsewhere, the Lord said, “If a man keep My saying, he shall never see death”, John 8:51, and also “He that liveth and believeth in Me shall never die”, John 11:26. He came down from heaven, the place where death cannot come, in order that He might take believers to that deathless place.

(b)   Verses 51-55   Eating and assimilating

6:51 I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: and the bread that I will give is My flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.

He did not begin to live at His birth, but is “that eternal life, which was with the Father”, 1 John 1:2. In verses 50-53, and verse 58, the word for eat is the initial act of putting into the mouth, whereas in verses 54-57 the word used has more the idea of chewing. Also, in verses 50-53, the tense of the word eat suggests a deliberate action complete in itself, whereas in verses 54-57 the idea is that the one eating has the character of an eater, it is something he does habitually.

Here the Lord makes life for ever available, but not in a state of sin, which is why He goes on to speak of giving His flesh for the life of the world. Compare the words of Genesis 3:22, “Lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat and live for ever…” In the mercy of God, (for in wrath He remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2), Adam and his wife were prevented from eating of the tree of life, and so be preserved in sin for ever. Having introduced the subject by the use of the expression “Bread of God”, the way in which the bread becomes available to the world is now set out. Belief in His person involves belief in what He did at Calvary. There He gave all that He was as one who had lived on the earth well-pleasing to His Father, and He did this “in view of” the life of the world. Note that it is a question of what is made available by His death; potentially the whole world could have life if every individual came to Christ in faith, such is the magnitude of the provision. This is symbolised by the twelve baskets of bread that were left over and above what the people ate. There was an abundant supply.

Important note on transubstatiation

This is the name given to the process the Roman Catholic system teaches that the bread and wine of the Mass go through, so that they are changed into the real body and blood of Christ. The language of Pope Pius the 10th is as follows:

“The sacrifice of the Mass is substantially that of the cross, in as far as the same Jesus Christ who offered Himself on the cross is He who offers Himself by the hands of the priests His ministers on our altars”.

This doctrine is wicked blasphemy.

 

We should remember that the Lord Jesus held the loaf that He described as His body in His hands as He spoke the words “This is My body”, Matthew 26:26. We should also remember that He described the cup of wine as the fruit of the vine after He had said that it was the new covenant in His blood, Matthew 26:27,28.

If, on the night of the institution of the Supper, and with the Lord Jesus officiating, the bread and wine did not change, why should it be thought they change when mere mortals officiate?

There is a grammar rule in the Greek language to indicate when a statement is to be taken literally or figuratively. The rule is as follows: “When a pronoun is used instead of one of the nouns, and the two nouns are of different genders, (Greek words are either masculine, feminine, or neuter), the pronoun is always made to agree with that noun to which it is carried, and not to the noun from which it is carried, and to which it properly belongs”.

The nouns in this instance are ‘bread’ and ‘body’, and ‘this’ replaces the noun ‘bread’. The pronoun ‘this’ is neuter. The noun ‘bread’ is masculine. The noun ‘body’ is neuter. If the statement were literal, then the pronoun would be masculine. As the pronoun is neuter, and agrees with the word body, which is neuter, then the statement is figurative and not literal.

There are further reasons which may be given to show that eating the flesh of the Son of Man is not the physical eating of a piece of literal bread, or, as in the case of the Catholic Mass, a piece of wafer.

1. “Labour not for the meat that perisheth”, verse 27.

A reference to the loaves He had miraculously multiplied the day before. Even they did not endure, nor did they give eternal life to those who ate them, since at the end of the chapter the majority walked away, showing they were not believers. No literal bread, even if miraculously provided by God, can give eternal life.

2. “Labour not…but labour for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life…this is the work of God, that ye believe…”, verse 27-29.

It is not a religious ritual, but living faith in Christ which gives eternal life.

3. “As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me”, verse 57.

The way the Lord Jesus lived of, or by means of His Father, was not by eating literal bread, but by nourishing His soul on what the Father was, as expressed in what He said in His word. See Matthew 4:4. In like manner the true believer nourishes his soul on the truth of Christ’s person.

4. “The words I speak that unto you, they are spirit, and they are life”, verse 63.

In other words, they should be understood on a spiritual level, not on the level of sense and feeling.

6:52 The Jews therefore strove among themselves, saying, “How can this man give us His flesh to eat?”

The fact that it was Passover time should have reminded them that they ate the flesh of the lamb. Had they forgotten that John the Baptist had announced Christ to be the Lamb of God? For all their religion, they failed to think of things in spiritual terms, interpreting the Lord’s words on a purely natural, physical level. Later, He will emphasise the fact that His words are spirit and truth. They are not to be taken in a physical, but a spiritual sense.

6:53 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you.

Far from going back on His words, the Lord makes them even harder to understand by speaking of the drinking of blood. This should have shown them that He was speaking metaphorically, for the drinking of literal blood was forbidden by God, Leviticus 3:17; 7:26,27. That this command is not revoked is seen from Acts 15:29. We are forced to the conclusion that these words must not be understood in a physical sense. The Jews were perplexed about eating flesh, but now they are told that unless they do, they will not possess eternal life. To a Jew, eternal life was the “life of the age”, that is, it fitted a person to share in the Kingdom age under the Messiah. Here the Lord indicates that the means of becoming fit to enter the kingdom in any of its forms, is to eat His flesh and drink His blood. Note how these men misunderstood the Lord’s words at every stage, but He does not seek to modify or dilute His teaching. They must accept what He says by faith, even if they do not understand perfectly.

Important note on eating flesh and drinking blood

To eat the flesh of the Son of Man means to take in to the soul those doctrines that relate to Him as a man living on the earth, including the fact that He is God manifest in flesh. To drink His blood means to take in the truths relative to His sacrificial death. By means of His person and work, Christ makes Himself available to faith. Note that it is not body and blood, but flesh and blood. This extends the meaning to include all that the Lord Jesus was as one living on the earth; His whole person, not just the physical part of His person.

6:54 Whoso eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.

The tense now changes from an event complete in itself, as verse 53, to an ongoing habit, that of constantly eating. So also the word for eat is now the one that emphasises the chewing of food, the means of gaining the most benefit from it. This sort of eating is the customary occupation of those who have eternal life, and is one of their distinguishing features. Eternal life is the present possession of those who thus eat, for the one they feed their souls upon is eternal life personified, and is the bread of life.

Note again the promise to raise up at the last day, the sure sign that eternal life will be enjoyed the other side of death. There is a double promise; to give eternal life and to give a part in resurrection.

6:55 For My flesh is meat indeed, and My blood is blood indeed.

Indeed means truly, corresponding to the ideal. So the flesh of the Son of Man constitutes real and genuine food, and His blood genuine drink. They will not be superseded by other things, as the manna had been superseded by the old corn of the land, Joshua 5:12. This also indicates that His flesh and blood give true and lasting satisfaction to the soul.

(c)   Verse 56   Eating and abiding

6:56 He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in Him.

Now we have some of the consequences of this eating and drinking. The one who shows himself to be a genuine believer by having a desire for genuine spiritual food, can be said to dwell in Christ. This shows that to dwell or abide in Christ is not a further advance on believing in Him, but is rather the outcome of believing in Him. The true believer has a settled place in Christ, for believing in Him has dealt with those sinful things that render a person unfit for this position. But there is more, for Christ dwells within the believer too. This is further explained in John 14, where the Lord Jesus sets out the truth regarding the coming of the Holy Spirit. In verse 17 of that chapter the promise is “He shall be in you”, then in verse 20 “At that day ye shall know that I am in My Father, and ye in Me, and I in you”. “That day” means the present period now that the Spirit of God has come on the day of Pentecost. By the illumination of the indwelling Spirit, believers know that the Son is in them, on the basis of the teaching of Scripture. In Romans 8:9,10 the apostle strongly implies that to have the Spirit within is to have Christ within, for he writes, “If so be the Spirit of God dwell in you…and if Christ be in you”.

(d)   Verses 57-58   Eating and depending

6:57 As the living Father hath sent Me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth Me, even he shall live by Me.

The Son has been given to have life in Himself, John 5:26, in order that He might be the readily-available source of eternal life for those who desire it. And the living Father, who shares His life with men when they believe on His Son, has sent that Son into the world on just that mission, for He said, “I am come that they might have life”, John 10:10.

As a dependant man here upon the earth, the Son of God lived by the Father; He did not live an independent life. This is seen in the wilderness temptation, when the Devil tempted Him to make stones into bread to satisfy His hunger. He refused, with the words, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God”, Matthew 4:4. And this was characteristic of His whole life. As those who are in Christ, associated with Him and sharing His nature, and as those who possess the same Spirit as moved Him, believers, too, live by the same principle. They live by means of Him who is the food for their souls. In this way His life of dependence and faith is reproduced in His people.

6:58 This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever.

These words are a summary of the discourse, and serve to re-affirm the teaching given. “Bread which came down from heaven” re-affirms verses 32-46. “Not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead” re-affirms 47-52. “He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever” re-affirms verses 53-57. These sections all begin with “Verily, verily”.

The remainder of the chapter re-opens the question as to whether the people will seek the true bread by faith, or whether they will say as their fathers did, “Our soul loatheth this light bread”, Numbers 21:5. This had been the theme of the first section, verses 26-31, again with its “Verily, verily”. The ideal response to the Lord’s teaching in this discourse is that of Peter, who said, when asked by the Lord if he was going away, “Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe and are sure that Thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God”.

 

If you wish to respond to this post, please click on “Add comment”, and a message box should appear.

 

JOHN 6:22-46

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the contact form at the end of each article. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 6:22-46

Introduction to the section

We now come to the discourse given by the Lord Jesus when the people come to Him on the other side of the lake the day after they were miraculously fed. We shall notice as we proceed that just as there were three main actions on the part of the people when the manna was given, so there are these same three actions expected in this chapter. In Exodus 16:4 we read, “the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day”. Then they were told, “and in the morning, then ye shall see the glory of the Lord”, Exodus 16:7. Then in verse 18 “they gathered every man according to his eating”. So the three main actions expected were seeking, seeing, and eating. And this is how we may divide John 6:22-59.

THE WORDS OF THE BIBLE, THE CHRISTIAN SCRIPTURES, AS FOUND IN THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO JOHN CHAPTER 6, VERSES 22 TO 46:

6:22 The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto His disciples were entered, and that Jesus went not with His disciples into the boat, but that His disciples were gone away alone;

6:23 (Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:)

6:24 When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither His disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus.

6:25 And when they had found Him on the other side of the sea, they said unto Him, Rabbi, when camest Thou hither?

6:26 Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek Me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled.

6:27 Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for Him hath God the Father sealed.

6:28 Then said they unto Him, What shall we do, that we might work the works of God?

6:29 Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on Him whom He hath sent.

6:30 They said therefore unto Him, What sign shewest thou then, that we may see, and believe Thee? what dost Thou work?

6:31 Our fathers did eat manna in the desert; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat.

6:32 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but My Father giveth you the true bread from heaven.

6:33 For the bread of God is He which cometh down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world.

6:34 Then said they unto Him, Lord, evermore give us this bread.

6:35 And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst.

6:36 But I said unto you, That ye also have seen Me, and believe not.

6:37 All that the Father giveth Me shall come to Me; and him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.

6:38 For I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me.

6:39 And this is the Father’s will which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.

6:40 And this is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.

6:41 The Jews then murmured at Him, because He said, I am the bread which came down from heaven.

6:42 And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? how is it then that He saith, I came down from heaven?

6:43 Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves.

6:44 No man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.

6:45 It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto Me.

6:46 Not that any man hath seen the Father, save He which is of God, He hath seen the Father.

 

Structure of Section 3 Verses 22-33

Seeking the True Bread

(a) Verses 22-24 The energy of the flesh
(b) Verses 25-26 The exposure of failure
(c) Verses 27-29 The energy of faith
(d) Verses 30-33 The explanation of the Father’s gift

(a)  Verses 22-24    The energy of the flesh

6:22-24 The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto His disciples were entered, and that Jesus went not with His disciples into the boat, but that His disciples were gone away alone; (Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:). When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither His disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus.

John gives elaborate details as to the way in which the people at last discovered the Lord on the other side of the sea. But it was all carnal energy, as is revealed by the exposure of the thoughts of their hearts by the Lord Jesus. These details highlight the different ways in which different persons reached the shores of the lake, as follows:

The Lord Jesus and the twelve apostles journeyed by ship to the eastern shores of Lake Galilee.

The people reached the eastern shore by running and walking, so that they arrived at the spot before the boat did, Mark 6:33.

After the feeding of the 5000, the crowds presumably went into the nearby villages to lodge for the night, see Luke 9:12.

After retiring to the mountain to pray, the Lord walked on the water to overtake the apostles as they rowed across the lake in a storm.

They arrived at the western shore safely.

The people had seen the previous evening that the apostles had got into the boat and started out to cross the lake without the Lord. The next day they found that the Lord was nowhere to be seen, and assumed He had walked round during the night.

The people take advantage of the ships that had come during the night, (perhaps sheltering from the storm), and cross the lake in these.

(b) Verses 25-26   The exposure of failure

6:25 And when they had found Him on the other side of the sea, they said unto Him, Rabbi, when camest Thou hither?

They know nothing of His walk across the water, and the Lord does not tell them. They are only thinking of timing, and have no idea that He can walk on water. If they had suspected this, they would have said, “How”, and not “when”. They do not really appreciate a miracle they saw with their own eyes in daylight, so how would they believe something which took place in the dark? The Lord never satisfies idle curiosity, yet is ever ready to reveal Himself to an earnest seeker. They call Him Rabbi, but will they progress to a confession like Peter’s in verse 69?

6:26 Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek Me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled.

There are three levels on which the miracles of the Lord Jesus may be thought of. The first and lowest level is simply the realisation that a miracle has been performed. Then there may be wonder at the effect the miracle had. Then there was the third level, and the one on which the miracle should ideally be appreciated, namely, the understanding of the truth expressed by the miracle. The Lord shows by His word that the people in general are only on the first level, recognising that He was a miracle worker. Note the double affirmative, “Verily, verily”, meaning “Truly, truly”. This is found only in John’s gospel, and asserts four things. First, that there is a new development in the teaching of Christ, and fresh truth is about to be spoken. Second, that the truth about to be expressed is definite. Third, that the word expressed may be difficult to take in, yet nonetheless is true. And fourthly, that even though men may doubt or deny it, it is indeed true, being doubly sure.

(c) Verses 27-29 The energy of faith

6:27 Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for Him hath God the Father sealed.

Note the important truth that even miraculously provided bread perished. So with the manna; if left it bred worms and stank, Exodus 16:20. The bread which perisheth is all the people saw in the loaves He had fed them with, and they had now expended much energy on acquiring a further supply. This the Lord rebukes.

The word meat is used here in the sense of food. The pot of manna which was laid up in the Tabernacle to commemorate the giving of the manna did not perish, giving a hint that there was meat that did not perish, Exodus 16:32-34. This the Lord exhorts them to strive for. As Son of Man He is available to men, having come down to where we are, just as the manna fell round about the camp of Israel. He is also available to all, not just Israel. The title Son of David limits Him to Israel. “For Him hath God the Father sealed” shows us, remarkably, that it is the Son of Man in relation to the Father here, indicating that He has lost nothing of His eternal relationship with the Father by coming to earth. He is sent, sealed, and special. Bakers put their own mark on the loaves they wish to be identified with. So the Father bore witness to His Son at His baptism. He was also marked out by the miracles He performed, “A man approved of God by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by Him…” Acts 2:22. If they would have this Divinely-approved food, then they must go to Christ for it, for He is not only the one God approves of as to His person, but He is the one approved of as provider of spiritual food. When men lacked bread in Egypt, the word was “Go to Joseph”, Genesis 41:55. Now God is directing men to Christ, the Greater than Joseph.

6:28 Then said they unto Him, What shall we do, that we may work the works of God?

He had said “Labour”, and “God the Father”, so they appear keen to do what He said, but are not prepared for His answer. They wanted to do works, and clearly were thinking of legal works by which they also might be sealed, or approved by God. It is significant that the sabbath, instituted by God in creation week, was not mentioned in the scriptures for 2600 years until the manna was given, Exodus 16:23. Sadly, some of the people transgressed over the matter of the sabbath when they went out to collect manna on the seventh day. They failed to realise that God was teaching them that true rest would be known by those who, having the word of God in their hearts, obeyed it. The Lord Jesus connected “learning of Him”, with finding “rest for your souls”, Matthew 11:29. Both Israel and Adam collected food when they were forbidden to do so, and reaped the consequences.

6:29 Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on Him whom He hath sent.

There is one action, from which all others proceed, and that is faith. Believing is not a work in the sense that it gains merit, but it is something a person does, and as such may be described as a work. Moreover, it is the work of God. Clearly this does not mean it is a work God does, but rather is a work He expects. Some think this phrase refers to the work of God in a person, so that they are brought to faith. In the context however, it is something a man does, as suggested by the use of the word “labour” in verse 27, meaning “be diligent”. Paradoxical as it may seem, the work of God, that which He requires men to do, is to rest in who Christ is.

(d)  Verses 30-33   Explanation of the Father’s gift

6:30 They said therefore unto Him, What sign showest Thou then, that we may see, and believe Thee? What dost Thou work?

The Jews require a sign, 1 Corinthians 1:22, and refuse to believe unless one is given. But they had seen a sign relevant to the subject in hand, and yet seem not to have believed. Why then would they believe another sign if they believed not the first? They almost seem to be taunting the Lord by their use of the word work. As if to say, “Why expect us to work, and you do not?

6:31 Our fathers did eat manna in the wilderness; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat.

The implication of their words, (to which they give an appearance of spirituality by alluding to scripture), is that Moses did a far greater work than feed a small crowd with one meal. The manna had lasted for 40 years, and had fed millions of people for all that time. They ask for a second sign in order to be convinced that He is superior to Moses, whom they revered, and whom they here credit with giving the manna.

6:32 Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but My Father giveth you the true bread from heaven.

The Lord is asserting His authority here as the One sealed by the Father. They have misinterpreted the psalm they quoted, for they had combined two phrases from Psalm 78:24,25, and made a false conclusion from them. The Lord corrects their error by declaring that it was God that the psalmist referred to as “He”, and not Moses. Moreover He goes on to state that the same God who sent the manna was His Father, and He, as the Son, shares every attribute of God, being equal in nature. This means He has insight into Divine things, and can speak with authority about the giving of the manna and its meaning. It is not that the manna was false, but that the bread from heaven being offered to them by the Father was the reality of which the manna was an illustration and an indication. The manna had come from the skies, whereas the true bread came from the very presence of the Father in heaven.

We may compare and contrast the manna and Christ as follows:

COMPARISON:

The manna was from heaven, the sky. Christ was from heaven, the presence of His Father.

The manna was small in size. Christ refused to be made king, 6:15.

The manna was round in shape, symbolic of eternity. Christ is eternal in His being, 6:62-“where He was before”.

The manna fell round about the camp. Christ, as Son of Man, 6:27, 53, was available to all.

The manna was freely given. Christ is given by the Father to those who believe.

The manna was a test of obedience, Exodus 16:4. Response to Christ is the supreme test-“Will ye also go away? 6:67.

The manna was given in abundant supply. Christ has life for the world.

CONTRAST:

The manna was only bread. Christ is a living person.

The manna was like ordinary bread. Christ is spiritual bread.

The Israelites ate the manna, but still died. Those who believe in Christ, eat, and live for ever, 6:51.

The manna bred worms and stank. Christ is meat that endureth.

The manna was supplied for 40 years, then stopped. When Christ is eaten, there is no more hunger.

The manna was given to Israel alone. Christ is available to the world.

The manna supported natural life. Christ gives and supports spiritual life.

 

6:33 For the bread of God is He which cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto the world.

The expression “bread of God” indicates at least four things:

1. It is used of the sacrifices offered on Israel’s altar, Leviticus 21:6,8,17,21, so the Lord is preparing His hearers for the idea that He can only become available to them through His sacrificial death. 2. It signifies that Christ was entirely satisfying to God.

3. It indicates that He was approved of God, for “Him hath God the Father sealed”, 6:27.

4. In the context of the verse, it shows that He is the one who is able to give life from God. He is the bread that God uses to supply the needs of the hungry soul.

 

Section 4   Verses 34-46   Seeing the Son

Structure of the passage

(a)  Verses 34-36 Seeing and not believing, verse 36.
(b)  Verses 37-40 Seeing and believing, verse 40.
(c) Verses 41-42 Seeing naturally, verse 42.
(d) Verses 43-46 Seeing the Father through the Son, verse 46.

(a) Verses 34-36 Seeing and not believing

6:34 Then said they unto Him, Lord, evermore give us this bread.

They reason that just as the manna only supplied the need of a day, and had to be given again the next day, so Christ needs to give and give again. They plead with Him to continue for ever giving them this bread. They seem not to have captured the significance of “The bread of God is He…” The bread is not external to Himself, hence the “I am” expressions that follow in verses 35,41,48,51 are needed to make the point.

6:35 And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to Me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst.

He Himself is the bread. The “I” is emphatic, meaning “I, and no other, not even Moses”. Only those who come to Him in the right way, (that is, by faith and not in the energy of the flesh), have everlasting life. Everlasting life is not only life that goes on for ever, but life which lasts, or retains its force, for ever, too. They will not need to come in initial faith again if they have come once, for they will not hunger again.

Neither will they thirst if they come to Him and drink. Perhaps the Lord is gently reminding them of the murmuring of their ancestors with regard to the lack of water in the desert. They should beware lest they murmur too. Alas they did, in verse 41. Sometimes what we eat makes us thirsty, but they never thirst who come to Him who is the bread from heaven. The mention of drink anticipates the truth of John 7:37-39.

6:36 But I said unto you, That ye also have seen Me, and believe not.

The word ‘but’ indicates that they had not really come in faith. They had made a physical journey to Him, travelling many miles across the lake and were now able to physically see Him again. But just as the Israelites physically saw the manna and said, “What is it”, so these did not have spiritual insight into who He really is. They had seen the sign, and therefore had seen Him as a miracle-worker; they had not seen Him as the Son of God, the bread from heaven.

(b)   Verses 37-40   Seeing and believing

6:37 All that the Father giveth Me shall come to Me; and him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.

Despite the fact that thousands of people had seen Him, had eaten of the miraculously-provided loaves, and yet did not believe, God’s purpose was not frustrated. He would sovereignly work to ensure that many did come. The present tense, “giveth”, shows it to be a present work, not a matter of predestination in eternity. The way in which they came, and thus were given by the Father to the Son, is detailed in verses 39-41.

Note that it is “all that”, and not “all whom”. In other words, the Lord is referring to a company, considered as one whole thing, and of which no individual would ever be lost, verse 39. So much for the side of Divine Sovereignty. Human responsibility is clearly seen in the words, “And him that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out”. Him that cometh means no restriction. In no wise means no reason. Not cast out means no refusal. All that the Father gives to Christ shall come, and all that come will be received. The reason for this is given in the next verses. In verse 35 the coming is not physical; in verse 36 it is not natural; in verse 37 it is not accidental; and in verse 37 again it is not impersonal.

6:38 For I came down from heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me.

This is one of the reasons why He does not cast out those that come, for He is on a mission from heaven, and is governed only by His Father’s will. That will is explained by the next verse.

6:39 And this is the Father’s will which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.

Since He is committed to the will of Him that sent Him, having subjected His will to His Father’s, then it is certain that He will safeguard all who come to Him, for that is His Father’s will. This safe keeping involves both the soul and the body, for He not only preserves His people now, but will also raise their bodies from the graves at the last day. The Jews divided time into “The age before the Messiah”, and “The age of the Messiah”. The present age is a matter of revelation, not being revealed in Old Testament times, as Ephesians 3:1-12 makes clear. The last day refers to the last day of twenty-four hours of the particular age in question. As far as Old Testament saints are concerned, the last day, when they shall be raised, is the last day of the “Age before the Messiah”, at the moment when Christ comes to earth to reign, see Revelation 11:18. This was the expectation of Martha with regard to her brother, John 11:24. She learns, however, that since Christ is the Resurrection and the Life, He could intervene before that last day if He chose to do so. He intervened immediately in the case of Lazarus, and will intervene at the end of this present age of grace as far as church believers are concerned. Christ instructed the disciples that not a tiny fragment of the loaves should be lost, verse 12, but He will also personally ensure that the bodies of His people are not lost.

6:40 And this is the will of Him that sent Me, that every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.

In the previous verse, the idea was of all believers considered as one whole thing, hence the expressions like “all which…nothing…raise it”. Here, however, the emphasis is on individual responsibility, and so it is more personal-“every one…raise him”.

The mention of everlasting life in connection with the resurrection would remind us that the bodies of believers are going to be transformed, so that the full effects of having eternal life may be appreciated and expressed for all eternity. So verse 39 has to do with resurrection as the consummation of the Father’s will, and verse 40 links resurrection with coming to Christ, for those that are in the grave shall come forth in response to His word, just as they responded to His word in salvation. See John 5:24,25. The fact that Christ will raise at the last day implies that He Himself will already have risen from the dead. Note that a stronger word is used here for seeing. It signifies to contemplate, giving the idea of an interested look, rather than a look that may be casual.

(c)  Verses 41-42   Seeing naturally

6:41 The Jews then murmured at Him, because He said, I am the bread which came down from heaven.

In John’s gospel it is the rulers who are called the Jews. These are different, then, to those in the crowd that spoke in verse 34. There is a great multitude present, and John is giving us different reactions to Christ’s teaching. This group is still occupied with what He said in verse 33. They were like the Israelites who, when confronted with the manna, said, “It is manna”, for “they wist not what it was”, Exodus 16:15. The Hebrew word “man” or “min” is very common, and simply means “what?”.

6:42 And they said, is not this Jesus, whose father and mother we know? How is it then that He saith He came down from heaven?

It is usually thought that Joseph had died by the time the Lord began His public ministry. The literal order of the words is “Of whom we know the father and mother”. In other words, they could know who his father was without actually personally knowing him. In any event, they deny His relation with God as His Father, and this is the cause of all their other difficulties. Once a person has accepted the truth of the Deity of Christ, everything else falls into place. In 8:19 the Lord tells them that they neither know Him nor His Father. If they had known Him, it would mean they knew the Father also. Both the “we” and the “He” are emphatic, “We know…He saith”. They are setting their knowledge against His.

(d)   Verse 43-46   Seeing the Father through the Son

6:43 Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves.

They would have done far better if they had enquired humbly of Him, rather than assert themselves as knowledgeable on this matter. The Israelites had been marked by murmuring in the wilderness, Numbers 14:26,27.

6:44 No man can come to Me, except the Father which hath sent Me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.

The only way for them to see that their opinions about Him were wrong, and to gain right thoughts about His person, was to be drawn by the Father. None who earnestly seek the truth shall be left without light. Note the united interest on the part of Father and Son in the souls of men; the Father draws to the Son, then the Son raises and takes to the Father in heaven. How the Father draws is explained in the next verse.

6:45 It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto Me.

They claimed to know, but had missed the teaching of the prophets on this matter as found in Isaiah 54:13. In that chapter Isaiah speaks of the coming kingdom, of which they should have been reminded by the Lord’s references to the last day. Those who are in the good of the New Covenant, which involves knowing God, (“they shall all know Me”, Jeremiah 31:34), will only know Him because they have been taught of God.

Thus the Lord establishes from the Old Testament prophets the principle He is setting out for them. The specific quotation is just the words “taught of God”, and “they shall all be” is the Lord’s adaptation of the previous words. He has authority to quote in this way. The people had mishandled the psalmist’s words in verse 31, and by so doing only showed their ignorance.

Those who have heard the truth about the person of Christ, and respond by learning it, taking it in for themselves, are sure to come in faith to Christ. And since the words of the Lord Jesus were words given Him by His Father to speak, then they have available this teaching, so they have no excuse. Sadly, many of them had closed their ears to the truth He brought, and closed their eyes to the significance of the miracles He wrought, see Matthew 13:10-17.

6:46 Not that any man hath seen the Father, save He which is of God, He hath seen the Father.

Only the Son has eternal and infinite insight into the nature of the Father. All others must rely on the revelation He gives of Himself through the One who is most fitted to give it, even the Son. Here the Lord claims exclusive rights to the truth concerning Himself and the Father. The “He” is emphatic, “He, and He only”. See also John 1:18, with its connection between seeing and declaring.

As we come to the end of this important section, we may summarise the truth of it under three headings as follows:

(a) The passage explains what men must do if they are to see Christ in the right way.

They must:

1. Realise that He can assess their motives, verse 26.

2. Realise that He provided bread in the same way as Jehovah did in the desert. They spoke as if He only copied Moses, and misquoted scripture to support that idea.

3. Realise that the Father has sealed Him, and thereby marked Him out as approved.

4. Realise that He came down from heaven from the Father, and does not owe His manhood to Joseph.

(b) What the Father and the Son do so that they may see in the right way:

1. Shew that the Son knows that they murmur in unbelief.

2. Make clear that the Father does draw to Christ.

3. Stand by the promises under the New Covenant.

(c) What the response of the Father and the Son is to those who come to Him:

1. The Father gives the whole company of believers to Christ as they come to Him one by one in faith.

2. The Son promises not to reject any who come.

3. The Son promises them resurrection, because this is His Father’s will.

4. The Son promises eternal life to all who come.

 

 

Please click on “Add comment” to leave a message.  We look forward to hearing from you.

JOHN 6

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk We would be pleased to hear from you.John Chapter Six

JOHN 6

Introduction to the chapter
Some indication of the importance of the miracle of the Feeding of the Five Thousand as described in this chapter is gained by noticing four things at the outset:

First, it is the only miracle that is found in all four gospels. Each of the gospel writers has his own agenda, and presents to us a fresh aspect of the person of Christ, but all four unite in telling of this miracle. This gives us an indication of the supreme importance of the truths expressed through it.

Second, it is the only miracle John records that is found in the other three gospels, for the others he records are not found in either Matthew, Mark or Luke. John’s gospel was probably the last of the four to be written, so he knew the others had all given the record of it; nevertheless he still included it, no doubt because he alone of the evangelists records the discourse of the Lord Jesus based on the miracle.

Third, as just stated, it is the only miracle whose significance is expounded by the Lord Jesus.

Fourth, it is the miracle that deals with that most basic of needs, bread itself, the staff of life. The main lesson to come out of the miracle is that we should never underestimate the importance of the word of God, for just as bread is food for the body, the word of God is food for the soul and spirit.

When God made man, He made him in His own image. This means that man has rationality, and is able to think and reason. Man also has morality, and is therefore able to distinguish between good and evil. Man has spirituality, for he is not just a body, but has a non-corporeal dimension, enabling him to appreciate God. Man was also made with personality, with the ability to express and represent God.

All these abilities, however, depended for their maintenance on obedience to the word of God. If man distances himself from God by not listening to His word, then he is no longer a complete person, nor can he fulfil the purpose for which God made him. So it was that continued communion with God depended on response to His word in obedience, reverence and love. When Adam and his wife were in the garden, God tested them in the matter of food, and the matter of His word. He instructed them not to eat of a certain tree; that was His word to them. But sadly, when Satan tempted the man and his wife, (and he did this by questioning God’s word by saying, “Hath God said?” Genesis 3:1), they united in preferring the lie of Satan to the truth of God’s word. As soon as they had done this, we read of the voice of the Lord God as He walked in the garden to confront the guilty pair, Genesis 3:8. They had rejected His words, so it was His voice they must hear again.

Centuries later, God took His people Israel into the wilderness and allowed them to know hunger for a short period, and then gave them bread from heaven in the form of the manna. His purpose for doing this was stated by Moses in Deuteronomy 8:3, “And he humbled thee, and suffered thee to hunger, and fed thee with manna, which thou knewest not, neither did thy fathers know; that he might make thee know that man doth not live by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord doth man live”.

When the Lord Jesus was in a wilderness to be tested, He refused to make a stone out of bread because no word from His Father had come to Him to allow that. He based His refusal on those very words from Deuteronomy 8:3. He gloriously triumphed where Adam and Israel had disastrously failed. In John 6 some of the people are in a desert again, and they are given the opportunity to triumph as well, by obeying His word. Sadly, most of them walked away, as we learn from verse 66.

Structure of the chapter

Section 1

Verses 1-15

Supply for the five thousand

Section 2

Verses 16-21

The storm on the lake

Section 3

Verses 22-33

Seeking the True Bread

Section 4

Verses 34-46

Seeing the Son

Section 5

Verses 47-59

Sustained by the flesh of the Son of Man

Section 6

Verses 60-71

Standing firm or going back

Section 1  Verses 1-15
Supply for the five thousand

6:1
After these things Jesus went over the sea of Galilee, which is the sea of Tiberias.

After these things- John begins the chapter as he begins both chapters five and seven. Several weeks or months may separate the chapters, but he wants us to know that there is a connection between the incidents he records. In chapter five the emphasis was on the sabbath day, so John does not tell us what feast was being celebrated at that time. In chapter seven it is the time of the feast of tabernacles, but in this chapter it is passover time.

Jesus went over the sea of Galilee, which is the sea of Tiberias- John deliberately tells us that the sea that the Lord Jesus crossed immediately prior to the miracle, was not only called the sea of Galilee, but was also called the sea of Tiberias. In this way he reminds us that the nation was under the domination of Rome, for the lake that was normally called Galilee, was also called Tiberias, after one of the Roman Emperors. As we shall see, the Lord walked on the waters of this lake during the night, thus showing symbolically that He was superior to the power of the world. It was that hostile world to which the disciples would take the word of God, but they would be encouraged by the fact that He could “walk on the water”, being totally in control.

6:2
And a great multitude followed him, because they saw his miracles which he did on them that were diseased.

And a great multitude followed him, because they saw his miracles which he did on them that were diseased- Luke in his account assures us that these miracles were healing miracles, reminding us that immediately after leaving Egypt and crossing the Red Sea, the children of Israel were assured that their God was Jehovah Ropheca, meaning “Jehovah thine Healer”. The promise was given to them that if they kept God’s commandments, He would not put any of the diseases of Egypt upon them, Exodus 15:26,27. So there the blessing was conditional on them keeping the law. In this chapter, however, the healing was done without any such condition, emphasising that Christ had come in grace.

John mentions why the crowd followed; it was the same as in verse 2. It is no surprise then to find that many of them would turn away at the end of the chapter. They were not following for the right reason.

6:3
And Jesus went up into a mountain, and there he sat with his disciples.

And Jesus went up into a mountain, and there he sat with his disciples- soon after coming out of Egypt, the children of Israel had assembled at the foot of Mount Sinai, to hear God speaking to them. Already in His ministry on another mountain, as found in Matthew chapters five to seven, the Lord Jesus has shown that He had not come to destroy the law given at Sinai, but rather had come to fill out its meaning, and to point out that motives as well as actions were important. Here, on another mountain, He instructs both the people and His disciples, as Mark and Luke record.

6:4
And the passover, a feast of the Jews, was nigh.

And the passover, a feast of the Jews, was nigh- at such a season the feelings of the nation would be highly charged, as they remembered the dramatic way in which God had delivered them in a past day. We see evidence of this in the fact they tried to make Him their king in verse 15. Moses had been described as “king in Jeshurun”, another name for Israel, Deuteronomy 33:5, and they see in Christ another Moses.

We notice again that John calls this feast a feast of the Jews, whereas in Leviticus 23 the festivals were called the feasts of Jehovah. The nation had displaced God from His central place in their hearts and lives. Christianity has no religious festivals, but there is the injunction for believers to do everything as unto the Lord, and to His glory, 1 Corinthians 10:31. Sadly, the Corinthians had made the same mistake in principle as Israel, for they had turned the Lord’s Supper into their own supper, 1 Corinthians 11:20,21. By both His miracle and His teaching in this chapter, the Lord Jesus will restore God to His rightful place in the hearts of those who respond to His word. Peter shows that He has this rightful place in his heart when he makes his confession in verse 69.

By saying that the feast was nigh, John is safeguarding the honour of His Saviour, lest some should suggest that He failed to obey the command of God to be present at the feast. The word “nigh” is the same as is used in 7:2, where the feast of tabernacles was “at hand”. This meant it was about to happen, and the same is true in our chapter.

6:5
When Jesus then lifted up his eyes, and saw a great company come unto him, he saith unto Philip, Whence shall we buy bread, that these may eat?

When Jesus then lifted up his eyes, and saw a great company come unto him- a great multitude of Israelites had been brought into a wilderness by Moses, and it became clear that some believed, and some did not, as Jude points out, Jude 5. Now another multitude is found in the wilderness, but this time with Christ. God had brought Israel into the wilderness of old time to test them, and now this company is also to be put to the test. But first, the disciples must be tested.

He saith unto Philip, Whence shall we buy bread, that these may eat? When the people had asked the question, “Can God furnish a table in the wilderness?” Psalm 78:19, God had responded by raining bread from heaven for them, Exodus 16:4. The situation is the same in principle here, but with the difference that it is the disciples who express doubt, for they see no alternative than to send the people away unfed, as the records in Matthew and Mark show.

In John’s account, however, it is Philip that is the focus of attention, and the Lord asks him a question to prove him, as the next verse says. But why Philip? And why are Andrew and Simon Peter mentioned in verse 8? We know that by this time the twelve apostles had been chosen, so why are these three singled out? On other occasions it was Peter, James and John who were specially favoured, as in Matthew 26:37; Luke 8:51; 9:28.

The answer may lie in the fact that these three were amongst the first to follow the Lord, and therefore were with Christ at the marriage in Cana. Because of this, they knew that He was able to turn water into wine. They had seen His glory and believed in Him, John 2:11. They should have appreciated that if He was competent in the matter of wine, He would be competent also in the matter of bread.

6:6
And this he said to prove him: for he himself knew what he would do.

And this he said to prove him: for he himself knew what he would do- John is quick to point out that Christ’s question was not one of enquiry, nor was it one of slight doubt, but a question that gave Philip the opportunity to answer in faith.

Alas, Philip, when proved, did not pass the test, but fell into the mistake of limiting God, and thinking in terms of human resources, as the next verse indicates. Not only Philip, but ten of his fellow-apostles are being prepared for the great task of feeding the souls of men with the word of God, as they went into all the world after Pentecost. They would be fortified by the thought that, although they were not sufficient for the task, as the apostle Paul confessed, (“And who is sufficient for these things?” 2 Corinthians 2:16), yet Christ was fully able to meet the need.

6:7
Philip answered him, Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little.

Philip answered him, Two hundred pennyworth of bread is not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little- instead of drawing on his experience at Cana, and also his knowledge of God’s dealings with Israel in the wilderness, Philip can only think in terms of man’s currency, pennies, and man’s products, baker’s loaves.

A penny was a day’s wages for a labourer in those times, as we learn from Matthew 20:2, and so is equivalent to about £100 today. 200 pennyworth would therefore equate to £20,000, and therefore was a considerable sum, indicating the vast crowd of people that were gathered.

Clearly, Philip is thinking of the fact that the need was far greater than they could supply. And even if they had such resources, only a little bread could be made available, certainly not enough to fill the hungry people and have a surplus. But once again the lesson is going to be taught that God is not outwitted by any circumstance, and He is fully able to meet the need of the moment.

6:8
One of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother, saith unto him,

One of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother, saith unto him- Andrew also manifests a lack of faith in the Lord’s abilities, and shows he is overawed by the great need that confronts them, but at least he makes a suggestion, even if it is on the level of a natural one.

6:9
There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes: but what are they among so many?

There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves, and two small fishes: but what are they among so many? Notice that the loaves are barley loaves, the food of the poor, and the fishes are small. How appropriate that the one who “became poor”, 2 Corinthians 8:9, and who “humbled himself”, Philippians 2:8 should use these things, not only to feed the multitude, but also to show that He had come from heaven in grace and humility to nourish the souls of men. When the manna came in the wilderness it was “small”, Exodus 16:14. The Lord not only became poor, but He so acted that those who believe “might be rich”, 2 Corinthians 8:9 again. Not only would there be a rich feast of bread and fish for them all, they could come the next day for a better feast, as he expounded the truth of His person to them as the Bread of God. A banquet indeed!

We note the willingness of the lad to give up his lunch, in order that the work of God may be furthered. The Lord could very easily have made loaves out of nothing, but in grace He used a little lad’s provision. We ought to ask ourselves whether we are prepared to give anything up for God’s cause. In a very real sense, the lad did what Philip did not, even “give them to eat”. No matter how young in the faith we may be, we may do what the Lord calls us to do. Who knows what far-reaching consequences there might be? The lad did not lose out by giving up his meal, for he had the great privilege of eating a meal miraculously supplied.

On two occasions we read of fish after the Lord’s resurrection. In Luke 24:42 He ate a piece of broiled fish, (that is, “fish prepared by fire”), and a piece of honeycomb. In John 21:9-13 He Himself prepared a meal of cooked fish and bread for His cold and hungry disciples. In both of these instances it was to manifest Himself as a risen man. In Luke it was to prove He was not simply a spirit, for He could eat and digest food. In the other it was to show that He was the same one as had fed the five thousand with loaves and fishes. On that occasion, another had supplied the bread and fish, but now He provides it Himself.

When he was showing how available Christ is to men, the apostle Paul pointed out that men do not need to ascend into heaven to bring Christ down in incarnation, nor do they need to descend into the deep to bring Christ up from the dead in resurrection, Romans 10:6,7. The fact is that Christ, like the manna, has already come down from heaven, and like the fishes, has already been brought up from the abyss, the depths of the sea. The bread and the fishes remind us of these twin facts.

6:10
And Jesus said, Make the men sit down. Now there was much grass in the place. So the men sat down, in number about five thousand.

And Jesus said, Make the men sit down- this does not mean that the women and children ate standing up, but the headship of the man is recognised, and the wife and family gathered round their menfolk, also sitting on the green grass.

Now there was much grass in the place- the particular spot where this miracle is said to have taken place was noted for its relatively fertile soil. Despite being classed as a desert, there would be grass here, for the people’s comfort.

As to the location, we are told in Luke 9:10 that it was “a desert place belonging to the city called Bethsaida”. There are two possibilities here. We know from previous incidents in the gospel records that the journey was taken from the Capernaum side of the lake, and the return journey was to that area too, for the discourse on the bread was given, in part at least, in the synagogue in Capernaum. So either the Bethsaida mentioned by Luke is Bethsaida Julias, a town on the north west shore of Galilee, or the emphasis is on the expression “a desert place belonging to”, which would indicate land on the east side of the lake which was allotted to the town of Bethsaida, (which was on the west side), where fishermen, if stranded by storms, could shelter if need be. All this serves to highlight the fact that the Lord deliberately arranged for the miracle to be performed where normal supplies were unavailable, thus casting them on Divine resources, as Israel were cast in old time. After He had performed the miracle, He immediately returned to the other side of the lake, suggesting that the miracle was performed on the east side.

So the men sat down, in number about five thousand- Mark tells us that the men were made to sit down “in ranks, by hundreds and by fifties”, Mark 6:40. This may simply mean that there were two sizes of company, those of fifty people and those of one hundred. This raises the question why this should be. Alternatively, Mark is telling us that the companies were all of fifty, and there were one hundred of them, amounting to the number five thousand mentioned in the narrative. Luke definitely tells us in his account that the command to the disciples was to make the men sit down by fifties in a company, Luke 9:14. This suggests a further link with the first passover, for when Israel came out of Egypt, they marched “harnessed”, or, as this may be translated, “by fifties”. As they sat waiting for the bread to be distributed to them, many may have made this connection, for it was a further reminder of what happened to their forefathers in the wilderness. (A similar thing happened with Joseph’s brothers, for as they were sitting down to eat with him, they realised that they were sitting round the table in the order of their birth, showing he knew who they were, Genesis 43:33). Whatever the precise meaning of the fifties, the thought is that the meal was conducted in an orderly way, for God is the God of order, not confusion, 1 Corinthians 14:33, and God manifest in flesh is showing this. The apostle Paul exhorted, “Let all things be done decently and in order.” 1 Corinthians 14:40.

6:11
And Jesus took the loaves; and when he had given thanks, he distributed to the disciples, and the disciples to them that were set down; and likewise of the fishes as much as they would.

And Jesus took the loaves; and when he had given thanks- the practice of giving thanks for food is here endorsed by the Son of God, who, as a dependant man, is thankful for His Father’s provision for the need. See 1 Timothy 4:5, where food is said to be sanctified by the word of God and prayer. The word of God in question is that found in Genesis 1:29, where God said, “Behold I have given you every herb…and every tree…to you it shall be for meat”, and in Genesis 9:3, “every thing that liveth shall be meat for you; even as the green herb have I given you all things”. Food is also sanctified by prayer, as thanks is given to God for His kind provision.

The fact that the Lord gave thanks for the five loaves shows that He did not create extra bread, or else there would be need to give thanks for that as well. He brake the existing loaves, and kept on breaking; therein lay the miracle. When it was a question of turning water into wine, the Lord hastened the process that was already in place whereby rainwater turned after many months into grape juice, and then, after many years, into wine. The Creator stepped in an accomplished all this in an instant. So in the case of the loaves. When the grains of corn are in the ear they constantly divide and grow until they have reached the stage of ripeness and can be harvested. Then, just as grape juice needs to ferment, so flour needs to also, and another process takes place, and eventually a loaf is produced. Again, the Creator steps in, and He takes a portion of bread, and under His hand it multiplies and grows, until a multitude is filled.

And when he had given thanks, he distributed to the disciples- John’s account makes no mention of the loaves being broken, but simply that the loaves were distributed. Is this another way in which John carefully distinguishes between this meal, and the Lord’s Supper, at which bread is broken? John does not record that breaking of bread, even though he was present. The giving of thanks must have deeply affected John, for he mentions it again in verse 23.

And the disciples to them that were set down- note that the disciples have no part in the miracle, (any more than the servants at the marriage in Cana had part in the turning of water to wine), but are simply handed a seemingly endless supply of fragments of loaves and fishes. The Lord does not make bread, but breaks bread, Mark 8:19, miraculously turning a limited supply into an abundant one. Just as He had turned water into wine, so here He takes the basic foodstuff and it becomes a plentiful harvest.

There is a difference however. The water was changed to wine, for the emphasis is on Christ as Transformer, the one who changes a lack into plenty; concern into contentment; embarrassment into ease of mind. By working the miracle of the loaves, however, the Lord showed He is Sustainer. He took what was available, and distributed it far and wide, for the bread is a figure of His body, given in sacrifice, and the blessing of that sacrifice is available to the whole world.

The disciples are learning to serve on one level, so that eventually they will be fitted to serve by feeding the souls of men, and thus fulfil the Lord’s original command to them, “Give ye them to eat”, Matthew 14:16. See Acts 6:1-4, with its two ways of serving, either material needs, or spiritual. The word for serve is the same for both, meaning deacon service. How important it is to ensure that the word of God is available to men, so that they may “eat and live”. There is no substitute for the accurate teaching of the truth of God as found in the scriptures to sinner and saint alike. As the apostle Paul exhorted Timothy in the light of the Lord’s coming, “Preach the word”, 2 Timothy 4:2.

And likewise of the fishes as much as they would- whilst the fishes were small, they were considered a delicacy, so the basic need of bread was met, with the extra supplied for their enjoyment. Perhaps not all liked fish, so it is “as much as they would”. The Israelites gathered the manna “every man according to his eating”, Exodus 16:18, so even a hearty appetite was satisfied; and so it is here.

6:12
When they were filled, he said unto his disciples, Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost.

When they were filled- the apostle Paul described God as one who “left not himself without witness, in that he did good, and gave us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling our hearts with food and gladness”, Acts 14:17. Christ is demonstrating once again that He, God manifest in flesh, is the Creator and Sustainer of all things. He filled with food in this chapter, and filled with gladness at the marriage in Cana.

He said unto his disciples- Philip had only thought of every one taking a little, verse 7, so the exercise of gathering up so much that was not needed was a powerful lesson to him and his fellow apostles, and to us.

Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing be lost- we should not think of the fragments remaining as being crumbs dropped on the ground. These fragments would be pieces of bread that the Lord had broken off, which were over and above what was needed to satisfy the multitude, as the next verse will make clear. There was an abundant supply, with “bread enough and to spare”, Luke 15:17.

The idea of not being lost comes up again in the chapter, for the Lord guarantees that of that company that God has given Him, (meaning believers), He will lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day, verse 39. This work of gathering up “that which remains” of the believers, namely their bodies in the grave, He will carry out Himself; it cannot be delegated to apostles, or even to angels. He will also gather to Himself those that remain on the earth, (meaning those believers who are still alive), when He comes, 1 Thessalonians 4:15. So those who have died, and remain in the grave, and those who are alive, and live still upon the earth, will both be gathered up, and nothing will be lost. We should remember that the price Christ paid to redeem His people is enough to secure the redemption of their bodies, as well as their souls, Romans 8:23.

6:13
Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves, which remained over and above unto them that had eaten.

Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve baskets with the fragments of the five barley loaves, which remained over and above unto them that had eaten- the Lord knew the need of His disciples, not only because they had waited upon thousands of people, but also because they were about to try to row across the lake. They would each have a basketful of bread to reward them for their efforts, and energise them for the task ahead. The Lord always sustains His servants if they are doing what He has commanded them to do. The apostle Paul testified that he was able to do all things, because Christ strengthened him, Philippians 4:13. Mark tells us that they gathered up the fragments of the fishes as well, so the disciples did not just have bread, but a little luxury as well in the form of the little fish, considered a delicacy. As the apostle Paul wrote, “He giveth us richly all things to enjoy”, 1 Timothy 6:17.

Sadly, it seems from Mark’s account of what happened later that the disciples failed to realise the meaning of the miracle, and their lack of understanding and hardness of heart had to be rebuked, Mark 8:14-21. They seemed to doubt whether He could supply their need. Those who claim to serve Christ must have a proper sense of His ability to supply every need as it arises.

Some of the lessons believers may learn from this miracle are as follows:

1. They should have a strong sense of the greatness of Christ, remembering we serve “the Lord Christ”, Colossians 3:24.

2. They should serve men out of compassion, seeing them in their deep need and seeking to meet that need, Matthew 14:14.

3. They should serve in faith, not daunted by the greatness of the need, but confident that the Lord can supply the need, Mark 8:14-21.

4. They should learn to put what they have at the disposal of the Lord, as the lad did.

5. They should be careful to pass on only what the Lord passes to us, and neither take away from it, nor add to it.

6. They should be aware that there is an abundance with Christ, and we shall never exhaust the supply He makes available.

7. They should remember that the Lord always recompenses fully all effort put in to His work, for there was a basketful of bread for each of the apostles when the work was done.

6:14
Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that Jesus did, said, This is of a truth that prophet that should come into the world.

Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that Jesus did- just as the manna had been given to prove the children of Israel, to see whether they would respond to God, so here. Unhappily, the response of the people is one of mere political fervour, seeing in Christ only a person who can meet their desire for deliverance from Roman occupation, and meet their daily needs. They are still looking on Him simply as a wonder-worker, and are not prepared to own Him as the Son of God, despite the miracle just performed to prove it.

Said, This is of a truth that prophet that should come into the world- their reference to the prophet is in line with Deuteronomy 18:18, but it is not clear that they equated this prophet with the Messiah, as they should have done. The Samaritan woman had called the Lord a prophet, (and according to her understanding as a Samaritan there was only one prophet after Moses), and then described Him as the Christ, or Messiah, John 4:19,29.

Later in the chapter they will compare Christ to Moses, to whom they mistakenly attribute the giving of the manna, the bread from heaven, verses 31,32. The promise in Deuteronomy was of a prophet like unto Moses, and they declare that He is that prophet, but only because of the miracles He did. The prophet God promised them was one who would speak to them the true words of God. They will be put to the test the next day, as He gives a lengthy exposition of the meaning of the bread He had supplied them. Unhappily, they would largely reject this testimony.

6:15
When Jesus therefore perceived that they would come and take him by force, to make him a king, he departed again into a mountain himself alone.

When Jesus therefore perceived that they would come and take him by force, to make him a king- Isaiah foretold that the Messiah would “not judge after the sight of his eyes, neither reprove after the hearing of his ears”, Isaiah 11:3. This means that He has no need to physically see something to know its significance; nor does He need others to bear testimony to Him orally either. He has Divine insight into every situation.

Since the people were likening Him to Moses in their minds, it is possible they are remembering that Moses was called “king in Jeshurun”, with Jeshurun being another name for the nation of Israel, Deuteronomy 33:5; 32:15.

He departed again into a mountain himself alone- He shows that He is not subject to the whims of the people, for He will only accept the throne of Israel from his Father. The angel Gabriel told Mary that “the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David”, Luke 1:32. He had been offered the kingdoms of the world by the Devil, but had rejected such an offer with the contempt it deserved, Luke 4:5-8. It is worth remembering that the title King of Israel is a Divine title, Isaiah 44:6.

He had gone up into a mountain with His disciples at the start of the day, verse 3; then He “went forth” when the crowds came, Matthew 14:14; He fed them, not on the sea-shore, but on a grassy place, and now He returns to a mountain to signal to the people that the events of the day are over. He sent the multitudes away in an orderly fashion, a necessary step in view of the many thousands, (perhaps twenty), who were there.

Section 2   Verses 16-21
The storm on the lake

6:16
And when even was now come, his disciples went down unto the sea,

And when even was now come, his disciples went down unto the sea- He had “constrained” His disciples to get into a ship, Matthew 14:22, which suggests that they were reluctant to leave Him, perhaps because they had some sympathy with the multitudes who wanted to make Him king. They seem to have lingered, for they did not leave in the boat until even. After having sent the multitudes away, indicating to them that He had no more to say to them that day, the Lord had remained in the mountain to pray. We know from Matthew 14:25 that He eventually went to the disciples in the fourth watch of the night.

6:17
And entered into a ship, and went over the sea toward Capernaum. And it was now dark, and Jesus was not come to them.

And entered into a ship, and went over the sea toward Capernaum- obeying the Lord’s command to go before Him by boat to the other side, Matthew 14:22, the disciples begin their journey across the lake without Him, perhaps thinking He would walk along the shore and they could pick Him up if they sailed close to the shore.

And it was now dark, and Jesus was not come to them- we read of two evenings in Matthew’s account of these events. In Matthew 14:15 he tells us it was evening, and in verse 23, after the Lord had fed the five thousand, he tells us that, “when the evening was come Jesus was alone on the mountain”. The explanation of this apparent discrepancy is simple. The Jewish day was reckoned to have two evenings. The first was when the sun began to decline at about 3pm. The second evening was when it was almost dark, and three stars could be seen. This was at 6pm. So we now have a time-line of the events of the day. So “And it was now dark” is equivalent to saying, “after 6pm”. The Jewish night watch began at that time. This circumstance would increase the anxiety of the disciples, for they were not only alone, and the Lord had not met up with them, but they were now in the dark. But worse was to come.

We have in the events of this chapter a preview of the future. The multiplied loaves speak of the Lord’s flesh, which He would give for the life of the world, verse 51, speaking of Calvary. Then the fish, as we shall see, speak of His resurrection. Then His disciples are sent into storm conditions which represent the troubles the Lord’s people experience in this present age. Whilst they are on the lake toiling, the Lord retires to the mountain to intercede, picture of His present ministry in heaven. But He came again to the disciples in a way that was superior to nature, and rescued them from their distress and brought them safe home to their destination. Once the trials of this present age are complete, Christ is coming again to take His people to glory, for once the Lord and His disciples were reunited, “immediately the ship was at the land whither they went”, verse 21.

We know the way the Lord came to them eventually was by walking on the sea, but the disciples do not know that yet, so they probably sailed along the coast expecting to see Him appear. But He plans to come to them in an unnatural way, to demonstrate His power over all opposing forces, and also to prefigure the way He will come for His own at the Rapture. He who walked on the sea can descend from heaven for His own.

6:18
And the sea arose by reason of a great wind that blew.

And the sea arose by reason of a great wind that blew- we should not confuse this incident with the storm on the lake, when the Lord was present in the boat. Here the disciples are being taught that even though He was not in the vessel, He was still in control. The wind was contrary, according to Matthew 14:24, and it is evident that the disciples had been forced to row, rather than sail. It is to their credit that they do not turn back. Their Lord had instructed them to go before Him to the other side, Matthew 14:22, and they were resolved to obey, despite the difficulties. Do difficulties stop us obeying? The apostle Paul warns us against the winds of evil doctrine that blow in the world, and that if we are not established in the truth we shall be tossed to and fro by them, Ephesians 4:14.

6:19
So when they had rowed about five and twenty or thirty furlongs, they see Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto the ship: and they were afraid.

So when they had rowed about five and twenty or thirty furlongs- Galilee is approximately 11 kilometres wide. This means that 25-30 furlongs is in the middle of the lake, (Matthew tells us they were in the midst of the sea when the Lord came to them), so they have no easy route to escape the storm. Christ comes to the rescue when we have come to an end of ourselves. He makes a way of escape when we think there can be none.

Very likely they had begun the journey by sailing close to the shore, ready to take Christ on board if He appeared, but now they have had to furl their sails, and row. Despite their best efforts, they have been driven by the wind into the middle of the lake.

They see Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto the ship- to walk on the sea is to show total control over that which man cannot even partially control. The Egyptian hieroglyphic for the word “impossible” was a picture of two feet over wavy lines representing the sea. With God all things are possible, and God manifest in flesh is demonstrating this fact. As we have noted, Matthew makes us aware that they are far from the shore, Matthew 14:24, so the “walking on the water” was not walking on sand banks in shallow water, as some infidels suggest.

Not only is the Lord walking on the sea, but Mark tells us that He “would have passed by them”, so He was walking faster than they were rowing. Even though He had started out later than they had, He had now reached them, and was about to overtake them, Mark 6:48. Clearly the contrary winds and the rising sea present no problem to Him. It is said of God that His way is in the sea, Psalm 77:19, the reference there being to the passage made for the Israelites to cross the sea. Now He is showing that He does not need a passage made for Him to walk through, for He walks on the sea as if it is dry land, leaving no impress on the sea bottom, with the result that “His footsteps are not known”, as the psalm said.

And they were afraid- their nerves were already in shreds because of the danger they were in, but worse still, they thought they saw a spirit moving across the water towards them, Mark 6:49. John only uses the word spirit either of the Holy Spirit, or the spirits of men, or spirit in the abstract; he never mentions evil spirits.

6:20
But he saith unto them, It is I; be not afraid.

But he saith unto them, It is I; be not afraid- the “but” is in answer to the unspoken fear of the disciples. They now learn that they need fear no situation, for He is in control of all things, whether it be wind, waves, darkness, or fear of spirits.

It is possible that Judas would have deduced from such an incident that the Lord was able to escape from any difficult situation, and that even if he betrayed Him He would be able to escape.

6:21
Then they willingly received him into the ship: and immediately the ship was at the land whither they went.

Then they willingly received him into the ship- they had been reluctant before, since they were not absolutely sure who or what it was that came across the water to them, but now His word of calm makes them willing to welcome Him into the ship. When verse 19 says “they saw Jesus”, we are to understand, “they saw the one John now knows to have been Jesus as he wrote the gospel”.

Matthew tells us that the wind ceased when He entered into the ship. It is as if the forces of evil realise that they have been outclassed and outwitted. The Lord does not even have to rebuke the wind and the raging of the water as in the storm on the lake recorded in Luke 8:22-25. John tells us nothing about the attempt that Peter made to walk on the water, Matthew 14:28-31. Luke does not even mention the crossing of the lake.

By this incident the disciples have been prepared for the sort of situation that will confront them as they are sent forth into the world to feed the souls of men after Christ’s ascension. They now know that the Lord will always be interceding for them, and will always intervene in an appropriate way for them.

Paul himself learned that in his most difficult experiences, he could count on the Lord being with him. When no man stood with him to plead his cause before Nero, he was conscious that the Lord stood by him, 2 Timothy 4:16-18. (We have noted that John calls the Sea of Galilee the Sea of Tiberias, to emphasise that when He walks on that sea the power of Rome is under His control). He could remind Timothy that the Lord is at hand, or at our elbow, Philippians 4:5. No matter how dark the hour, or how contrary the opposing forces, our Lord and Saviour is superior to all, for He is Lord of all, Acts 10:36. This truth would be a great encouragement to Peter as the whole Gentile world, (represented by Cornelius), opened out before him.

And immediately the ship was at the land whither they went- instead of toiling in rowing, the disciples find that the presence of Christ solves every difficulty. There is a complete reversal here, for the wind that drove them to the middle of the sea has ceased, but now the superior force of Christ’s presence carries them speedily to their destination. It was not simply that they arrived somewhere on the shore, but that they reached where they had set out for. So it shall be with believers at the end of this age, for the promise of Christ to His own is, “I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also”, John 14:3.

The psalmist described the experience of sailors in a storm like this: “They that go down to the sea in ships, that do business in great waters; these see the works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep. For he commandeth, and raiseth the stormy wind, which lifteth up the waves thereof. They mount up to the heaven, they go down again to the depths: their soul is melted because of trouble. They reel to and fro, and stagger like a drunken man, and are at their wit’s end. Then they cry unto the Lord in their trouble, and he bringeth them out of their distresses. He maketh the storm a calm, so that the waves thereof are still. Then are they glad because they be quiet; so he bringeth them unto their desired haven.” Psalm 107:23-30.


Section 3   Verses 22-33
Seeking the True Bread

Survey of the section
We now come to the discourse given by the Lord Jesus when the people came to Him on the other side of the lake the day after they were miraculously fed. We shall notice as we proceed that just as there were three main actions on the part of the people when the manna was given, so there are these same three actions expected in this chapter. In Exodus 16:4 we read, “the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day”. Then they were told, “and in the morning, then ye shall see the glory of the Lord”, verse 7. Then in verse 18 “they gathered every man according to his eating”. So the three main actions expected were seeking, seeing, and eating. And this is how we may divide John 6:22-59.

Structure of Section 3

(a) Verses 22-24 The energy of the flesh
(b) Verses 25-26 The exposure of failure
(c) Verses 27-29 The energy of faith
(d) Verses 30-33 The explanation of the Father’s gift

(a) Verses 22-24
The energy of the flesh

6:22
The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto His disciples were entered, and that Jesus went not with his disciples into the boat, but that his disciples were gone away alone;

The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the sea saw that there was none other boat there, save that one whereinto his disciples were entered- John gives elaborate details as to the way in which the people at last discovered the Lord on the other side of the sea. There are three relevant facts here. First, the people, after they had been sent away by Christ after He had fed them, realised that there were no boats to take them across the sea. After all, it was a desert place, and it was getting dark. They presumably went into the nearby villages to lodge for the night, as the disciples had suggested previously, Luke 9:12.

And that Jesus went not with his disciples into the boat, but that his disciples were gone away alone- second, they realise that the Lord did not get into the boat with the disciples, so they probably guessed that He intended to walk around the shore on His own.

6:23
(Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:).

(Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks:) This is John’s preparation for what he will tell us in verse 24, and is the third aspect of the situation. We might ask how the people can take shipping if there are no boats, and the answer is that other boats came the next morning. Perhaps word had reached Tiberias about thousands of people stranded without boats, and some enterprising boatmen filled the need.

John does not tell us when these boats came, for “after that the Lord had given thanks” refers to the eating of the bread. So it is not that the boats came late in the evening, for John has just told us there were no boats there then.

6:24
When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither his disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus.

When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither his disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus- the last phrase looks very promising; sadly, however, this was all a display of carnal energy, as is revealed by the exposure of the thoughts of their hearts by the Lord Jesus in verse 26.

(b)  Verses 25-26
The exposure of failure

6:25
And when they had found him on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, Rabbi, when camest thou hither?

And when they had found him on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, Rabbi, when camest thou hither? They know nothing of His walk across the water, and the Lord does not tell them. They are only thinking of timing, and have no idea that He can walk on water. If they had suspected this, they would have said, “How”, and not “when”. They do not really appreciate a miracle they saw with their own eyes in daylight, so how would they believe something which took place in the dark? The Lord never satisfies idle curiosity, yet is ever ready to reveal Himself to an earnest seeker. They call Him Rabbi, but will they progress to a confession like Peter’s in verse 69?

6:26
Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled.

Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you- by prefacing His response with these words, the Lord indicates that He is going to impart some truth to them that will be fresh to them, even if it is to their rebuke. He immediately shows that He knows the thoughts of their hearts.

Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled- there are three levels on which the miracles of the Lord Jesus may be thought of. The first and lowest level is simply the realisation that a miracle has been performed. Then there may be wonder at the effect the miracle had. Then there was the third level, and the one on which the miracle should ideally be appreciated, namely, the understanding of the truth expressed by it. The Lord shows by His word that the people in general are not even on the first level, for all they are seeking is another meal. It is difficult to see how people can be so shallow in their thinking, but so it is.

Note the double affirmative, “Verily, verily”, meaning “Truly, truly”. This is found only in John’s gospel, and asserts four things. First, that there is a new development in the teaching of Christ, and fresh truth is about to be spoken. Second, that the truth about to be expressed is definite. Third, that the word expressed may be difficult to take in, yet nonetheless is true. And fourthly, that even though it may be doubted or denied, it is indeed true, being doubly sure. The statement refers not so much to their feeble reason for seeking Him, but the truth contained in His exhortation in verse 27. The word miracles is in the plural because, as Luke tells us, the Lord had healed those who had need of healing before He fed them with bread that day, Luke 9:11.

(c)  Verses 27-29
The energy of faith

6:27
Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you: for him hath God the Father sealed.

Labour not for the meat which perisheth- note the important truth that even miraculously provided bread perished. So with the manna; if left it bred worms and stank, Exodus 16:20. The bread which perisheth is all the people saw in the loaves He had fed them with, and they had now expended much energy on labouring to acquire a further supply. This the Lord rebukes.

But for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you- the word meat is used here in the sense of food. The pot of manna which was laid up in the Tabernacle to commemorate the giving of the manna did not perish, giving a hint that there was meat that did not perish, Exodus 16:32-34. This the Lord exhorts them to strive for. As Son of Man He is available to men, having come down to where we are, just as the manna fell round about the camp of Israel. He is also available to all, not just Israel.

For him hath God the Father sealed- this shows us, remarkably, that it is the Son of Man in relation to the Father here, indicating that He has lost nothing of His eternal relationship with the Father by coming to earth.

He is sent, sealed, and special. Bakers put their own mark on the loaves they wish to be identified with. So the Father bore witness to His Son at His baptism. He was also marked out by the miracles He performed, for Peter described Him as “a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by Him”, Acts 2:22. If they would have this Divinely-approved food, then they must go to Christ for it, for He is not only the one God approves of as to His person, but He is the one approved of as provider of spiritual food. When men lacked bread in Egypt, the word was “Go unto Joseph”, Genesis 41:55. Now God is directing men to Christ, the greater than Joseph.

6:28
Then said they unto him, What shall we do, that we may work the works of God?

Then said they unto him, What shall we do, that we may work the works of God? To their credit, they show a certain amount of respect for His opinion on the matter of working for God, but this was a low view. They must learn that He speaks with authority from God, and does not merely offer opinions. He had said “labour”, and “God the Father”, so they appear keen to do what He said when they say “What shall we do?”, but are not prepared for His answer. They wanted to do works, and clearly were thinking of legal works by which they also might be sealed, or approved by God. They must learn to rest in Christ, not labour for themselves. It is significant that the sabbath, instituted by God in creation week, was not mentioned in the scriptures for two thousand and six hundred years until the manna was given, Exodus 16:23. Sadly, some of the people transgressed over the matter of the sabbath when they went out to collect manna on the seventh day. These people are in danger of doing the same in a spiritual sense; that is, working when God said rest.

6:29
Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent.

Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent- by their use of the words “what shall we do that we may work the works of God” they were thinking in terms of what effort they could put in. The Lord directs them to the act of faith. Believing is not a work in the sense that it gains merit, or earns a reward, but it is something a person does, and as such may be described as a work. After all, He had exhorted them to “labour…for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life”, verse 27. The Israelites could not gain the benefit of the manna if they did not stir out of their tents to go and gather it. Moreover, it is the work of God. Clearly this does not mean it is a work God does personally, but rather is a work He moves to bring about in men’s hearts, as verses 44 and 45 will explain, and also a work He is able to associate with, for it involves recognition of His Son.

(d)  Verses 30-33
Explanation of the Father’s gift

6:30
They said therefore unto him, What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe thee? What dost thou work?

They said therefore unto Him, What sign showest thou then, that we may see, and believe Thee? What dost thou work? He has told them they should believe on Him, so now they want proof that He is authentic, and worthy of their faith. The Jews require a sign, 1 Corinthians 1:22, and refuse to believe unless one is given. But they had seen a sign relevant to the subject in hand, and yet seem not to have believed. Why then would they believe another sign if they believed not the first?

6:31
Our fathers did eat manna in the wilderness; as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat.

Our fathers did eat manna in the wilderness- the implication of their words, (to which they give an appearance of spirituality by alluding to scripture), is that the manna had lasted for forty years, and had fed millions of people for all that time.

As it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat- they are claiming that Moses did a far greater work than feed a small crowd with one meal. They ask for a second sign in order to be convinced that He is superior to Moses, whom they revered, and whom they here mistakenly credit with giving the manna. This is a classic case of unbelievers trying to expound scripture. They cannot do this, for only those in touch with God can do so. We should not be surprised if infidels criticize the Bible, for they are ignorant of the truth. Nor should we be anxious about their reasonings, for they have no capacity to understand. As the Lord Jesus will say a few months later, “If any man will to do his will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself”, John 7:17. Unbelievers who find fault with scripture do so because they have no intention of doing God’s will.

6:32
Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven; but my Father giveth you the true bread from heaven.

Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not that bread from heaven- the Lord is asserting His authority here as the One sealed by the Father. They have misinterpreted the psalm they quoted, for the psalmist lists many of the works of God in connection with Israel, including “he smote the rock, that the waters gushed out”, Psalm 78:20. Now it is certainly true that it was Moses that smote the rock, but he did so in the presence of God, (for it was God who stood before Moses on the rock), and at His command, as Exodus 17:6 makes clear, so it is God who smote the rock through the agency of Moses. When the psalmist goes on to write, “he had commanded the clouds from above, and opened the doors of heaven, and had rained down manna upon them to eat”, verses 23,24, he was referring to an act of God, not Moses. The Lord corrects their error by declaring that it was God that the psalmist referred to as “he”, and not Moses. Notice that He does not enter into a discussion about the matter, but speaks a word of authority. This should have gone some way to correct their notion that He was inferior to Moses, which is what they implied by their statement.

But my Father giveth you the true bread from heaven- the same God who sent the manna was His Father, and He, as the Son, shares every attribute of God, being equal in nature. This means He has insight into Divine things, and can speak with authority about the giving of the manna and its meaning. It is not that the manna was false, but that the bread from heaven being offered to them by the Father was the reality of which the manna was an illustration and an indication. The manna had come from the skies, whereas the true bread came from the very presence of the Father in heaven.

We may compare and contrast the manna and Christ as follows:

Comparison:

The manna was from heaven, the sky.
Christ was from heaven, the presence of His Father.

The manna was small in size.
Christ was humble, and refused to be made king, 6:15.

The manna was round in shape, symbolic of eternity.
Christ is eternal in His being, 6:62.

The manna fell round about the camp of Israel.
Christ, as Son of Man, 6:27, 53, was accessible.

The manna was freely given.
Christ is given by the Father to those who believe.

The manna was a test of obedience, Exodus 16:4.
Response to Christ is the supreme test-“Will ye also go away?” 6:67.

The manna was given in abundant supply.
Christ has life for the world.

Contrast:

The manna was only bread.
Christ is a living person.

The manna was like ordinary bread.
Christ is spiritual bread.

The Israelites ate the manna, but still died.
Those who believe in Christ, eat, and live for ever, 6:51.

The manna bred worms and stank.
Christ is meat that endureth.

The manna was supplied for forty years, then stopped.
When Christ is eaten, there is no more hunger for ever.

The manna was given to Israel alone.
Christ is available to the world.

The manna supported natural life.
Christ gives and supports spiritual life.

6:33
For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven and giveth life unto the world.

For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven- the expression “bread of God” indicates at least four things:

1. It is used of the sacrifices offered on Israel’s altar, Leviticus 21:6,8,17,21, so the Lord is preparing His hearers for the idea that He can only become available to them through His sacrificial death.

2. It signifies that Christ was entirely satisfying to God.

3. It indicates that He was approved of God, for “Him hath God the Father sealed”, 6:27, a reference to bakers stamping their loaves with their name.

4. In the context of the verse, it shows that He is the one who is able to give life from God. He is the bread that God uses to supply the needs of the hungry soul.

The manna in the wilderness was a material object, whereas the bread of God is “he that came down from heaven”, a real person, the Son of God incarnate.

And giveth life unto the world- the bread supplied on the previous day was for a large crowd that day. The manna in the wilderness was for a nation for forty years, but the bread of God knows no limits, and is available to the world at any time. We should not understand this to mean that the whole world has been given life. The Lord is speaking of the potential that is found in the bread of God; that it gives life to the world is its character.

Section 4  Verses 34-46
The sight of the Son

Structure of the passage

(a)

Verses 34-36

Seeing and not believing, (verse 36)

(b)

Verses 37-40

Seeing and believing, (verse 40)

(c)

Verses 41-42

Seeing naturally, (verse 42)

(d)

Verses 43-46

Seeing the Father through the Son, (verse 46)

6:34
Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore give us this bread.

Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore give us this bread- they reason that just as the manna only supplied the need of a day, and had to be given again the next day, so Christ needs to give and give again. They plead with Him to continue for ever giving them this bread. They seem not to have captured the significance of “the bread of God is he”. The bread is not external to Himself, hence the “I am” expressions that follow in verses 35,48 and 51 are needed to make the point. The woman of Samaria made this same mistake at first, for she said, “Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw”, John 4:15. To her credit, she soon learns that the water is spiritual, and springs up constantly from within.

6:35
And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life: he that cometh to me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst.

And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life- so He Himself is the bread. The “I” is emphatic, meaning “I, and no other, not even Moses”. He is the bread of life in that the one who comes to Him shall be given eternal life. In verse 48 there is a development, for He there assures us that He sustains the eternal life He gives. He is the bread that gives life, and the bread that sustains that life constantly.

He that cometh to me shall never hunger- everlasting life is not only life that goes on for ever, but life which lasts, or retains its force, for ever, too. They will not need to come in initial faith again if they have come once, for they will not hunger again.

The fact that “cometh” is exchanged for “believeth” in the next clause shows what it means to come. The people had taken a lot of trouble to come to Him physically, as John has explained at length in verses 22-25, but the question is whether they are coming in faith. Only those who come to Him in the right way, (that is, by faith and not in the energy of the flesh), have everlasting life.

And he that believeth on me shall never thirst- as already noticed, the psalmist had referred to the water brought from the rock just before he spoke of the bread from heaven. The people had just referred to that psalm, so they will hopefully make the connection.

As the Lord said to the woman at the well, “whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst”, 4:14. The reason being that the water becomes a well of water springing up, so the supply is within. Just as there was, no doubt, a spring at the bottom of Jacob’s well that supplied the cistern, so the believer has the water, (which is a figure of the Holy Spirit), deep within his innermost being.

So the Lord gives eternal life as the Bread of Life, but that does not make the believer self-sufficient, (as if there is laid up a store of bread within him), for there needs to be the living power of the Spirit, (which is what the water symbolises), to energise the believer to “lay hold on eternal life”, 1 Timothy 6:19, meaning to grasp the truth as to the person of Christ, and the way He manifests God to the believing mind.

This would explain why the Lord seems to change the subject when He speaks of thirsting. Just as the bread and the water are both needed, so men need the bread of life, (Christ), and the living water, (the Holy Spirit), for the latter ensures that we constantly enjoy the former.

6:36
But I said unto you, That ye also have seen me, and believe not.

But I said unto you, that ye also have seen me, and believe not.- the word “but” indicates that they had not really come in faith. They had made a physical journey to Him, travelling many miles across the lake and were now able to physically see Him again. But just as when the Israelites physically saw the bread from heaven they did not know what it was, so they called it “manna”, which means, “What is it?” Exodus 16:15, so these did not have spiritual insight into who He really is.

Note the verb “said” is in the past, and would refer to the statement of verse 26, “Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles”. They had seen the miracles He had performed, and therefore had seen Him as a miracle-worker, but He indicates to them in that verse that they had not seen Him in the way that the sign indicated, that He was the Son of God, the true bread from heaven. The next section tells us how men may come to the point where they see Him in the right way.

(b)  Verses 37-40
Seeing and believing

6:37
All that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.

All that the Father giveth me shall come to me- despite the fact that thousands of people had seen Him, had eaten of the miraculously-provided loaves, and yet did not believe, God’s purpose was not frustrated. He would sovereignly work to ensure that many did come. The present tense, “giveth”, shows it to be a present work, not a matter of predestination in eternity. The way in which they came, and thus were given by the Father to the Son, is detailed in verses 39-41. This is an encouragement to any in the crowd who were genuinely seeking Him, but who might have felt rebuffed by what He had just said.

Note that it is “all that”, (neuter singular), and not “all whom”. In other words, the Lord is referring to a company, considered as one whole thing, and of which no individual would ever be lost, verse 39. Every time a person comes to the Father with the genuine desire to be taught about Christ, (see verse 45), that person is a gift from the Father to the Son. That the giving happens when the person believes is seen in that “giveth” is in the present tense; it is not “who has been given”. That process will continue until the whole company has come.

And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out- having listened to what the Father has to say about His Son, the enquiring soul comes in faith to Christ for the gift of eternal life. He gives the assurance that all who come in this way will be received because He is determined to lose nothing that the Father gives Him. We cannot conceive that the Son would reject part of the Father’s love-gift to Him.

“Him that cometh” means no restriction. “In no wise” means no reason. “Not cast out” means no refusal. All that the Father gives to Christ shall come, and all that come will be received. The reason for this is given in the next verses. In verse 35 the coming is not physical; in verse 36 it is not natural; in verse 37 it is not accidental; and in verse 37 again it is not impersonal.

6:38
For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me.

For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me- this is one of the reasons why He does not cast out those that come, for He is on a mission from heaven, and is governed only by His Father’s will. What that will is becomes clear in the next verse.

When He came into manhood, the Lord Jesus willingly subjected Himself to the headship of God, for that is part of what it means to be a man. As the apostle Paul wrote, “the head of Christ is God”, 1 Corinthians 11:3. That being the case, He voluntarily accepted that His Father’s will would control Him. This works out in many ways, but here it results in the security of those who believe.

6:39
And this is the Father’s will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.

And this is the Father’s will which hath sent me- we are now told what that will, to which He is subject, actually is in this context.

That of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing- since He is committed to the will of Him that sent Him, having subjected His own will to His Father’s, and since it is His Father’s will that He should safeguard all who come to Him, then it is certain that they will be preserved.

But should raise it up again at the last day- this preservation involves both the soul and the body, for He not only preserves His people now, but will also raise their bodies from the graves at the last day. The Jews divided time into “the age before the Messiah”, and “the age of the Messiah”. The present age, which comes between those two, is a matter of revelation, not being disclosed in Old Testament times, as Ephesians 3:1-12 makes clear.

The last day refers to the last day of twenty-four hours of the particular age in question. As far as Old Testament saints are concerned, the last day, when they shall be raised, is the last day of the “age before the Messiah”, at the moment when Christ comes to earth to reign, as Revelation 11:18 states. This was the expectation of Martha with regard to her brother, John 11:24. She learned, however, that since Christ is the Resurrection and the Life, He could intervene before that last day if He chose to do so. He intervened immediately in the case of Lazarus, and will intervene at the end of this present age of grace as far as church believers are concerned.

So it is that on the last day of this present church age the Lord Jesus shall come into the air to receive His own, (“all that one thing”), to Himself. At that moment the bodies of saints who have died shall be raised in a form fit for heaven, and all who remain alive upon the earth shall be changed also. So just as Christ instructed the disciples that not a tiny fragment of the loaves should be lost, verse 12, He will also personally ensure that the bodies of His people are not lost.

So the Father’s will has a negative and a positive side. On the one hand it is His will that nothing be lost. On the other hand, it is His will that everything be raised.

6:40
And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.

And this is the will of him that sent me- this verse begins in almost the same way as the previous one. There however, the idea was of all believers considered as one whole thing, the whole of the company who believe, hence the expressions like “all which”, “nothing”, “raise it”. Here the emphasis is on individual responsibility to believe, and so it is more personal, “every one”, “raise him”. Before, the thought was of resurrection life, whereas here it is eternal life. The life is the same in each case, but eternal life is life as God has it, whereas resurrection life is that same life enjoyed by a man who is beyond the reach of death. In the previous verse the emphasis was on the will of the Father, but now it is the will of the Son in view, always remembering, of course, that their wills always perfectly coincide.

That every one that seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life- so the Father’s will involves three things here; giving believers to the Son, ensuring that they are not lost, and granting them the gift of eternal life.

The mention of everlasting life in connection with the resurrection would remind us that the bodies of believers are going to be transformed, so that the full effects of having eternal life may be appreciated and expressed for all eternity. So verse 39 has to do with resurrection as the consummation of the Father’s will, and verse 40 links resurrection with coming to Christ, for those that are in the grave shall come forth in response to His word, just as they responded to His word in salvation. The two are mentioned one after the other in John 5:24 and 25. The apostle Paul spoke of mortality, (meaning that which characterises the present body as it moves on to death), being swallowed up of life, 2 Corinthians 5:4.

The fact that Christ will raise at the last day implies that He Himself will already have risen from the dead. Note that a stronger word is used here for seeing. It signifies to contemplate, giving the idea of an interested look, rather than a look which may be casual.

(c)  Verses 41-42
Seeing naturally

6:41
The Jews then murmured at him, because he said, I am the bread which came down from heaven.

The Jews then murmured at him- in John’s gospel it is the rulers who are called the Jews. These are different, then, to those in the crowd who spoke in verse 34. (John makes clear in 7:11-13 that there is a distinction between the Jews and the people). There is a great multitude present, and John is giving us different reactions to Christ’s teaching. This group is still occupied with what He said in verse 33. Verses 34-40 have no meaning if verse 33 is not understood and acted upon. They were like the Israelites who, when confronted with the manna, said, “It is manna”, for “they wist not what it was”, Exodus 16:15. The Hebrew word “man” or “min” is very common, and simply means “what?”

Because he said, I am the bread which came down from heaven- these Jews are those who claimed to be theologians, as opposed to the common people, (who misinterpreted a psalm in verse 31), and they are interested in the doctrinal statement about coming down from heaven. They see it as a claim to be more than man. They would be aware that Moses said to the people the day before the manna first fell, “And in the morning, then ye shall see the glory of the Lord”, Exodus 16:7. Interestingly, Moses went on to speak of the murmuring of the people against the Lord, which is exactly what the Jews are doing here.

6:42
And they said, is not this Jesus, whose father and mother we know? How is it then that he saith he came down from heaven?

And they said, is not this Jesus, whose father and mother we know? Both the “we” and the “He” are emphatic, “we know…he saith”. They are setting their knowledge against His.

It is usually thought that Mary’s husband Joseph had died by the time the Lord began His public ministry. The literal order of the words is “Of whom we know the father and mother”. In other words, they could know the identity of his father without actually personally knowing him.

In any event, they deny His relation with God as His Father, and this is the cause of all their other difficulties. Once a person has accepted the truth of the Deity of Christ, everything else falls into place. In 8:19 the Lord tells them that they neither know Him nor His Father. If they had known Him, it would mean they knew the Father also.

How is it then that he saith he came down from heaven? They assume, wrongly, that because they know Joseph and Mary, then He must be an ordinary man, and not a being from heaven. They are not suggesting that He is an angel in the disguise of a man, or else the matter of His parentage would not come up. So unwittingly they bear testimony to the reality of His manhood, but all the time deny the reality of His Godhood.

Luke tells us that Mary pondered the circumstances of the birth of Christ “in her heart”, Luke 2:19, and after the incident in the temple when He was twelve years old, and He declared that He must be about His Father’s business, (distinguishing between His Father and Joseph), Mary again “kept all these sayings in her heart”, 2:51. It was not then the time to declare that He was more than man, but was, in fact “God manifest in the flesh”, 1 Timothy 3:16. Now the time has come.

(d)  Verse 43-46
Seeing the Father through the Son

6:43
Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves.

Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not among yourselves- the crowds had wanted to make Him king the day before, but will they be prepared to obey when He asserts His authority? He shows that He knows what they discuss among themselves, even though they have not addressed their remarks directly to Him. They would have done far better if they had enquired humbly of Him, rather than assert themselves as knowledgeable on this matter. The Israelites had been marked by murmuring in the wilderness, Numbers 14:26,27. In fact they had murmured about the lack of bread in the wilderness, after which God gave them the manna. So here, despite their murmurings, God manifest in flesh is willing to continue to teach them about Himself, the bread from heaven.

6:44
No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.

No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him- the only way for them to see that their opinions about Him were wrong, and to gain right thoughts about His person, was to be drawn by the Father. He draws as one who sent His Son, thus assuring us of His deep interest in introducing us to Him. None who earnestly seek the truth shall be left without light. On the other hand, those who rely on their own reasonings shall not arrive at the truth. It is the Father who draws, not the rabbis.

And I will raise him up at the last day- note the united interest on the part of Father and Son in the souls of men; the Father draws to the Son, then the Son raises and takes to the Father in heaven. How the Father draws is explained in the next verse.

6:45
It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me.

It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God- they claimed to be experts in the Old Testament scriptures, but they had missed the teaching of the prophets as found on this matter in Isaiah 54:13. In that chapter Isaiah speaks of the coming kingdom, of which they should have been reminded by the Lord’s references to the last day. Those who are in the good of the New Covenant, which involves knowing God, (“they shall all know me”, Jeremiah 31:34), will only know Him because they have been taught of God.

Thus the Lord establishes from the Old Testament prophets the principle He is setting out for them. The specific quotation is just the words “taught of God”, whereas “they shall all be” is the Lord’s adaptation of the previous words, which read, “and all thy children”. He has authority to quote in this way. The people had mishandled the psalmist’s words in verse 31, and by so doing only showed their ignorance. He shows His insight by interpreting the meaning they had missed in the passage in Isaiah.

Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me- the Father sees to it that those who show an interest in the truth about the person of Christ, are taught through the scriptures. If they respond to this, they are sure to come in faith to Christ. He Himself said “He that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life”, John 5:24. By “my word”, He means the word or topic of His Deity, the theme He was expounding at that time. But even as He did this, it was as if the Father was teaching them, for to hear the Son was to believe the Father.

We in this age are in a better position than the men of Old Testament times, for we have the New Testament as well as the Old. And since the words of the Lord Jesus were words given Him by His Father to speak, then men have available this teaching, and have no excuse. Sadly, many have closed their ears to the truth He brought, and closed their eyes to the significance of the miracles He wrought, see Matthew 13:10-17.

6:46
Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of God, he hath seen the Father.

Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of God, he hath seen the Father- these men were used either to teaching others or being taught. In both cases the teachers were visible. Those who are taught of the Father do not see Him in that fashion. But the Son has eternal and infinite insight into the nature of the Father. He said later on, “I speak that which I have seen with my Father: and ye do that which ye have seen with your father”, John 8:38.

All others must rely on the revelation He gives of Himself through the One who is most fitted to give it, even the Son. Here the Lord claims exclusive rights to the truth concerning Himself and the Father, for the “He” is emphatic, meaning “He, and He only”.

There is no doubt an allusion here to the experience Moses had. After the people of Israel had transgressed God’s law at the foot of Sinai, he had besought the Lord to show him His glory, and the Lord promised to do this by passing before him and declaring the name of the Lord, Exodus 33:18,19. Then He added, “Thou canst not see my face: for there shall no man see me and live”, verse 20. When we come to John’s prologue, we find this truth repeated, for he writes, “For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.” John 1:17,18. God declared His glorious name in terms of grace and truth when His glory passed by Moses. But Moses was hidden in the clift of the rock and covered by God’s hand when this happened. But now grace and truth in their fulness are found in Jesus Christ, and the apostle can say “we beheld his glory”, and “of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace”, John 1:14,16. So what was partial for Moses, and limited only to him, is now complete and full, and known by all who believe.

The reason why this revelation through the Son is authentic is because He is in full harmony with the Father, and sees Him with perfect insight, and has done so eternally. When Moses came down from Sinai after seeing the glory of God, his face shone. So much so, he had to veil his face while he talked with the people, Exodus 34:29-35. Things are different now under grace, for men were able to see Christ face to face physically, and if they took in His teaching, they would see the glory that Moses saw, but this time in the unveiled face of Jesus Christ as he talked with the people, 2 Corinthians 4:6. Now that He is back in heaven we see Him through the scriptures.

As we come to the end of this important section, we may summarise the truth of it under three headings as follows:

(a) The passage explains what men must realize if they are to see Christ in the right way.

1. That He can assess their motives, verse 26.

2. That He provided bread in the same way as Jehovah did in the desert. They spoke as if He only copied Moses, and misquoted scripture to support that idea.

3. That the Father has sealed Him, and thereby marked Him out as approved.

4. That He came down from heaven from the Father, and does not owe His manhood to Joseph.

(b) What the Father and the Son do so that they may see in the right way:

1. Show that the Son knows that they murmur in unbelief.

2. Make clear that the Father does draw to Christ.

3. Stand by the promises under the New Covenant.

(c) What the response of the Father and the Son is to those who come to Him:

1. The Father gives the whole company of believers to Christ as they come to Him one by one in faith.

2. The Son promises not to reject any who come.

3. The Son promises them resurrection, because this is His Father’s will.

4. The Son promises eternal life to all who come.

In verses 26-31 the emphasis is on coming. In verses 32-42 on believing. In verses 47-52 on eating. In verses 53-58 on digesting.

Section 5   Verses 47-59
The significance of the flesh of the Son of Man

Structure of the section

(a)

Verses 47-50

Eating and living

(b)

Verses 51-55

Eating and assimilating

(c)

Verse 56

Eating and abiding

(d)

Verses 57-58

Eating and depending

(a)  Verses 47-50
Eating and living

6:47
Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me hath everlasting life.

Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on me hath everlasting life- the “Verily, verily” alerts us to a fresh aspect of doctrine, namely how those who are said in this verse to have everlasting life are maintained. That this fresh doctrine is difficult is evident from verse 52, where the Jewish experts strive among themselves about it.

This verse is a short summary of the main teaching so far, and serves as a bridge to a further development of truth. We are about to learn the following things about the life Christ gives:

Verse 47

A given life, not earned

Verse 48

A sustained life, for Christ is the “bread” of the life He gives

Verse 50

A superior life, unaffected by the death of the body

Verse 51

A displayed life, expressed in Christ down here on earth

Verse 53

An indispensable life, apart from Him there is no life

Verse 54

An eternal life, the life of God Himself, fit for His presence

Verse 55

A real life, for His flesh is bread truly, genuinely

Verse 56

A secure life, for the one who has it is in Christ, and He in him

Verse 57

A supported life, sustained by faith

6:48
I am that bread of life.

I am that bread of life- this is a repeat of the statement of verse 35, but now in connection with those who have come to Him in faith. He is not only the bread which satisfies hunger, but He is the bread which sustains the everlasting life He gives. Those who have everlasting life long to know God and His Son better. After all, that is the purpose of eternal life, according to John 17:3. That is why that verse seems to separate Jesus Christ from God, for it is as we gain a knowledge of Him as the revealer of God, that we get to know the only true God.

6:49
Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead.

Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead- this introduces a great contrast between the bread from heaven in Moses’ day, and bread from heaven now. Whilst the manna sustained physical life, it did not deliver from death. Neither did it sustain for more than a day. These are major reasons why Christ the bread of life is superior to the manna. They had appealed to the giving of the manna as a superior act by Moses. They are being shown that their reasoning is faulty.

6:50
This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die.

This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die- because He is eternal life personified, (see 1 John 1:2), then to “eat” Him, that is, to take into the mind the truth of His person, is to have a life within which can no more be successfully overwhelmed by death than His life can. It is not simply that a man is sustained until he dies. Such is the over-riding superiority of life eternal, that death is as nothing in its presence. Elsewhere, the Lord said, “If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death”, John 8:51, and also “He that liveth and believeth in me shall never die”, John 11:26. He came down from heaven, the place where death cannot come, in order that He might take believers to that deathless place.

(b)  Verses 51-55
Eating and assimilating

Special note on the words for eat
In verses 49-53, and verse 58, the word for eat is the initial act of putting into the mouth, whereas in verses 54-57 the word used has more the idea of chewing. Also, in verses 50-53, the tense of the word eat suggests a deliberate action complete in itself, whereas in verses 54-57 the idea is that the one eating has the character of an eater; it is something he does habitually.

6:51
I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.

I am the living bread which came down from heaven- He did not begin to live at His birth, but is “that eternal life, which was with the Father”, 1 John 1:2. He comes to share that life with those who believe.

If any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever- so the contrast is not between their fathers dying, and the believer living a long time. The fathers died, but the believer does not die.

And the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world- we come now to the revelation which justified the use of the “verily, verily” formula of verse 47. Life eternal is available to men, but not if they are in a state of sin. That would have been the same situation as if the tree of life had not been guarded by the cherubim. God said, “Behold the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and eat, and live for ever”, Genesis 3:22. The sentence is not finished, as if God could not bear to explain the consequence of living for ever in a state of sin. In the mercy of God, (for in wrath He remembers mercy, Habakkuk 3:2), Adam and his wife were prevented from eating of the tree of life and being preserved in sin for ever.

Having introduced the subject by the use of the expression “bread of God”, the way in which the bread becomes available to the world is now set out. Belief in His person involves belief in what He did at Calvary. There He gave all that He was as one who had lived on the earth well-pleasing to His Father, and He did this “in view of” the life of the world.

It is interesting to note that when God is detailing the duties of the priests, He describes them as offering “the bread of their God”, Leviticus 21:6. A later verse is even more specific, for it reads, “No man that hath a blemish of the seed of Aaron the priest shall come nigh to offer the offerings of the Lord made by fire: he hath a blemish; he shall not come nigh to offer the bread of his God”, verse 21. The Jews would be familiar with the phrase, therefore, hence the Lord does not need to be more explicit and explain that He means His sacrificial death.

Note that it is a question of what is made available by His death; potentially the whole world could have life if every individual came to Christ in faith, such is the magnitude of the provision. This is symbolised by the twelve baskets of bread that were left over and above what the people ate. There was an abundant supply, over and above the need to be met.

6:52
The Jews therefore strove among themselves, saying, How can this man give us his flesh to eat?

The Jews therefore strove among themselves- their forefathers had murmured against Moses and Aaron before the manna was given, at the beginning of the wilderness journey, Exodus 16:2, and they went further, and strove with the Lord at the end of the wilderness journey, Numbers 20:13. These are doing the same, for they murmured at the Lord in verse 41, and now they are striving.

Saying, How can this man give us his flesh to eat? The fact that it was passover time should have reminded them that they ate the flesh of the lamb. Had they forgotten that John the Baptist had announced Christ to be the Lamb of God? For all their religion, they failed to think of things in spiritual terms, but interpreted the Lord’s words on a purely natural, physical level. Later, He will emphasise the fact that His words are spirit and life. They are not to be taken in a physical, but a spiritual sense.

6:53
Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you.

Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you- the “verily, verily” formula comes here because of the development with regard to the drinking of blood. This verse presents the situation when the flesh is not eaten and the blood is not drunk, whereas in the next verse they are eaten and drunk. In the one case if they do not eat and drink, it is a sign they have no spiritual life. In the other case, eating and drinking is the sign they do have life. The scenario is presented negatively and positively.

Far from going back on His words, the Lord makes them even harder to understand by speaking of the drinking of blood. This should have shown them that He was speaking metaphorically, for the drinking of literal blood was forbidden by God, Leviticus 3:17; 7:26,27. That this command is not revoked is seen from Acts 15:29, where the apostles commanded the believers to “abstain…from blood”. We are forced to the conclusion that these words must not be understood in a physical sense. The Jews were perplexed about eating flesh, but now they are told that unless they do, they will not possess eternal life.

To a Jew, eternal life was the “life of the age”, that is, it fitted a person to share in the Kingdom Age under the Messiah. Here the Lord indicates that the means of becoming fit to enter the kingdom in any of its forms, is to eat His flesh and drink His blood. Note how these men misunderstood the Lord’s words at every stage, but He does not seek to modify or dilute His teaching. They must accept what He says by faith, even if they do not understand perfectly.

Special note on eating flesh and drinking blood
To eat the flesh of the Son of Man means to take in to the soul those doctrines that relate to Him as a man living on the earth, including the fact that He is God manifest in flesh. To drink His blood means to take in the truths relative to His sacrificial death. By means of His person and work, Christ makes Himself available to faith. Note that it is not body and blood, but flesh and blood. This extends the meaning to include all that the Lord Jesus was as one living on the earth; His whole person, not just the physical part of His person.

6:54
Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.

Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life- the tense now changes from an event complete in itself, as verse 53, to an ongoing habit, that of constantly eating. So also the word for eat is now the one that emphasizes the chewing of food, the means of gaining the most benefit from it. This sort of eating is the customary occupation of those who have eternal life, and is one of their distinguishing features. Eternal life is the present possession of those who thus eat, for the one they feed their souls upon is eternal life personified, and is the bread of life. It is not possible for unbelievers to really eat the living bread, for it is a spiritual exercise, so if a person does do so, it is a sure sign they are genuine.

And I will raise him up at the last day- note again the promise to raise up at the last day, the confirmation that eternal life will be enjoyed the other side of death. There is a double promise; to give eternal life and to give a part in resurrection.

6:55
For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is blood indeed.

For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is blood indeed- indeed means truly, corresponding to the ideal. So the flesh of the Son of Man constitutes real and genuine food, and His blood genuine drink. They will not be superseded by other things, as the manna had been superseded by the old corn of the land, Joshua 5:12. This also indicates that His flesh and blood give true and lasting satisfaction to the soul.

In normal circumstances to eat human blood and drink blood is grossly offensive. The Lord is assuring us that, in the sense He means it, it is perfectly permissible to eat His flesh and drink His blood. It is indeed vital.

(c)  Verse 56
Eating and abiding

6:56
He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him.

He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him- now we have some of the consequences of this eating and drinking. The one who shows himself to be a genuine believer by having a desire for real spiritual food, can be said to dwell in Christ. This shows that to dwell or abide in Christ is not a further advance on believing in Him, but is rather the outcome of believing in Him. The true believer has a settled place in Christ, for believing in Him has dealt with those sinful things that render a person unfit for this position.

But there is more, for Christ dwells within the believer too. This is further explained in John 14, where the Lord Jesus sets out the truth regarding the coming of the Holy Spirit. In verse 17 of that chapter the promise is “he shall be in you”, then in verse 20, “At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you”. “That day” means the present period now that the Spirit of God has come on the day of Pentecost. By the illumination of the indwelling Spirit, believers know that the Son is in them, on the basis of the teaching of Scripture. In Romans 8:9,10 the apostle strongly implies that to have the Spirit within is to have Christ within, for he writes, “If so be the Spirit of God dwell in you…and if Christ be in you”.

(d)  Verses 57-58
Eating and depending

6:57
As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me.

As the living Father hath sent me- the Son has been given to have life in Himself, John 5:26, in order that He might be the readily-available source of eternal life for those who desire it. And the living Father, who shares His life with men when they believe on His Son, has sent that Son into the world on just that mission, for He said, “I am come that they might have life”, John 10:10.

And I live by the Father- as a dependant man here upon the earth, the Son of God lived by the Father; He did not live an independent life. This is seen in the wilderness temptation, when the Devil tempted Him to make stones into bread to satisfy His hunger. He refused, with the words, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God”, Matthew 4:4. And this was characteristic of His whole life.

So he that eateth me, even he shall live by me- as those who are in Christ, associated with Him and sharing His nature, and as those who possess the same Spirit as moved Him, believers, too, live by the same principle. They live by means of Him who is the food for their souls. In this way His life of dependence and faith is reproduced in His people. This is a high honour, even to feed upon that which Christ feeds upon.

6:58
This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever.

This is that bread which came down from heaven: not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead: he that eateth of this bread shall live for ever- these words are a summary of the discourse, and serve to re-affirm the teaching given. “Bread which came down from heaven” re-affirms verses 32-46. “Not as your fathers did eat manna and are dead” re-affirms 47-52. “He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever” re-affirms verses 53-57. These sections all begin with “Verily, verily”, so each represents an advance on the truth.

Special note on transubstantiation
This is the name given by the Roman Catholic system to their belief that the bread and wine of the Catholic Mass are changed into the real body and blood of Christ. The language of Pope Pius the 10th is as follows:

“The sacrifice of the Mass is substantially that of the cross, in as far as the same Jesus Christ who offered Himself on the cross is He who offers Himself by the hands of the priests His ministers on our altars”.

It is painful to quote these words, for they are wicked blasphemy.

The following facts should be borne in mind in this connection:

1. We should remember that the Lord Jesus held the loaf that He described as His body in His hands as He spoke the words “this is my body”, Matthew 26:26. We should also remember that He described the cup of wine as the fruit of the vine after He had said that it was the new covenant in His blood, Matthew 26:28,29. If, on the night of the institution of the Supper, and with the Lord Jesus officiating, the bread and wine did not change, why should it be thought they change when mere mortals officiate?

2. There is a grammar rule in the Greek language to indicate whether a statement is to be taken literally or figuratively. The rule is as follows: “When a pronoun is used instead of one of the nouns, and the two nouns are of different genders, (Greek words are either masculine, feminine, or neuter), the pronoun is always made to agree with that noun to which it is carried, and not to the noun from which it is carried, and to which it properly belongs”.

The nouns in this instance are “bread” and “body”, and “this” replaces the noun “bread”. The pronoun “this” is neuter. The noun “bread” is masculine. The noun “body” is neuter. If the statement were literal, then the pronoun would be masculine. As the pronoun is neuter, and agrees with the word body, which is neuter, then the statement is figurative and not literal.

3. “Labour not for the meat that perisheth”, verse 27.

This is a reference to the loaves He had miraculously multiplied the day before, (although it has a general lesson as well). Even they did not endure, nor did they give eternal life to those who ate them, since at the end of the chapter the majority walked away, showing they were not believers. No literal bread, even if miraculously provided by the Son of God, can give eternal life.

4. “Labour not…but labour for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life…this is the work of God, that ye believe…”, verse 27-29.

It is not a religious ritual, but living faith in Christ which gives eternal life.

5. “As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me”, verse 57.

The way the Lord Jesus lived by means of His Father, was not by eating literal bread, but by nourishing His soul on what the Father was, as expressed in what He said in His word. See Matthew 4:4. In like manner the true believer nourishes his soul on the truth of Christ’s person.

6. “The words I speak that unto you, they are spirit, and they are life”, verse 63.

In other words, they should be understood on a spiritual level, not on the level of sense and feeling.

The remainder of the chapter re-opens the question as to whether the people will seek the true bread by faith, or whether they will say as their fathers did, “our soul loatheth this light bread”, Numbers 21:5. This had been the theme of the first section, verses 26-31, again with its “Verily, verily”. The ideal response to the Lord’s teaching in this discourse is that of Peter, who said, when asked by the Lord if he was going away, “Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life. And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God”, verses 68,69.

Section 6   Verses 60-71
Steadfastness

Summary of the section
The last verses of the chapter show us the various responses which it is possible to make to the words of Christ. There are either expressions and actions which indicate unbelief, in verses 60-66, or those which speak of true faith in Him, verses 67-71.

Structure of the section

Marks of unbelief in verses 60-66

Verses 60

Unbelief blames the message

Verses 61,62

Unbelief only believes when it can see

Verse 63

Unbelief is as a result of the natural man’s inability

Verse 64

Unbelief is known to Christ

Verses 65,66

Unbelief prefers its own opinions

Marks of faith in verses 67-71

Verses 67,68

Faith knows there is no alternative to Christ

Verse 69

Faith rests on the person and work of Christ

Verses 70,71

Faith is resolute amidst unbelief

Verses 59,60
Unbelief blames the message

6:59
These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Capernaum.

These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Capernaum- it is not clear at what point the synagogue was reached. It was possibly at the moment John mentions the Jews, in verse 41, although the passage does read like a continuous discourse from verse 26, interspersed with murmuring in verse 41 and striving among themselves in verse 52. Alternatively, perhaps the “these things” of this verse relates only to verses 53-58, with the beginning of the discourse spoken to a larger audience before the synagogue was entered.

6:60
Many therefore of his disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is an hard saying; who can hear it?

Many therefore of his disciples, when they had heard this, said, This is an hard saying; who can hear it? What they heard was the whole discourse, not just the last few sentences. The word saying is “logos”, meaning, in this context, theme or topic. Being disciples they had listened to the whole address.

In effect they were saying “What is it?” again, (as their forefathers had done when they saw the manna), being unable to understand because they were resisting the teaching from God that Christ was giving them.

Verses 61,62
Unbelief only believes when it can see

6:61
When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured at it, he said unto them, Doth this offend you?

When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured at it- the unbelief of men deeply affected the sensitive heart of Christ. He could read their hearts, “for he knew what was in man”, as John has told us, John 2:25. This is one of the marks of the Messiah, that He will not need men to bear witness to Him, even about themselves, Isaiah 11:3. This is a further development, for it is not the Jewish experts who are murmuring and striving, but those who considered themselves to be His disciples. The word disciple has to do with being a learner. Sadly, some of them were like those the apostle Paul referred to who were “Ever learning, and never able to come to a knowledge of the truth.” 2 Timothy 3:7.

He said unto them, Doth this offend you? They were offended, or stumbled, because the pathway they were treading was interrupted by His teaching, for they were on the wrong road. It was in their best spiritual interests that the word of Christ should rebuke them, for if they responded they could begin to walk the right path. They were on a pathway which led to the Messiah being a glorious king, whereas Christ had come to die first, and then enter His kingdom, Luke 24:26. They perhaps realised the meaning of the eating of the flesh and the drinking of the blood, and the giving of His flesh for the life of the world, involved His death, and this troubled them. Possibly they began to wonder whether He was in fact the Messiah if He was going to die and not reign. They further realised that if they did in fact eat and drink, then it meant they had become associated with Him in His sufferings and death in some way, and this they were not prepared to do.

6:62
What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before?

What and if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before? If when He was visible to them they did not believe in Him, how would it be when He was absent? They had been offended by His refusal to allow them to make Him king the day before, what would they say if He went back to heaven without ascending the throne of Israel?

This is the second time the Lord has referred to His ascension. John does not record the actual event, but he does give, in the words of the Lord Jesus Himself, the implications of that event. In John 3:13 the emphasis is on the fact that the Lord is in touch with heaven, even whilst upon the earth. He is in heaven, knowing His Father’s thoughts. To ascend back to heaven is simply the logical outcome of this, and when He has ascended, He will introduce His people to the things of heaven.

In John 20:17 the idea is of Him going back to heaven to maintain the relationship His people will have with His Father and His God. Here, however, the point is that He is returning to heaven without starting His reign, and this they are concerned about, even to the point of thinking that He is not the Messiah after all. But all that the Lord had said about His person is confirmed by the fact that He was in heaven before He came. This can be said of no other man, and establishes His uniqueness as the Son of God. The wonder is, that He will return to heaven as Son of Man. By doing this, He becomes the counterpart of the hidden manna, the pot of manna laid up in the tabernacle to be a memorial of the provision God made for His people as they passed through the wilderness, Exodus 16:32-36.

The pot contained an ephah of manna, a person’s portion for one day, and Christ is in heaven, the portion of His people for the Day of God, the endless eternity to come. The manna in the pot was not eaten, but the true hidden manna, Christ Himself, is held out to the overcomer as a reward, Revelation 2:17. What a privilege to delight in the same one in whom the Father delights! What a reward that will be!

One of the consequences of Him ascending up to be with the Father would be the giving of the Holy Spirit, and this helps us to understand the next verse.

Verse 63
Unbelief is as a result of the natural man’s inability

6:63
It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.

It is the Spirit that quickeneth- the reason why this discourse offended them was that they were not able to rise to the level necessary to understand it. Only as they left their fleshly thoughts and prejudices behind, (such as the idea that He had come to immediately set up His kingdom), would they be responsive to the Spirit as He made Christ’s words live to them. Those who have eternal life have been born of the Spirit, and are indwelt by the Spirit, and this gives the ability to appreciate spiritual truths.

The flesh profiteth nothing- the flesh, the self that is governed by sin, can never bring us to the position where we understand the thoughts of God, which is the most profitable thing of all.

The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life- the words He spoke were on the level at which the Spirit operates, and when they were acted upon, (such as when a person eats His flesh and drinks His blood), they sustain the spiritual life of the true believer. Confusion results if we take the words of Christ, (especially His words about eating His flesh and drinking His blood), on a natural level.

Verse 64
Unbelief is known to Christ

6:64
But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him.

But there are some of you that believe not- being content with carnal expectations, they refused to receive His word. This showed they were unbelievers, even though disciples, and had not the capacity to understand spiritual things. The apostle Paul wrote, “But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God: for they are foolishness unto him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned.” 1 Corinthians 2:14.

For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, and who should betray him- as one who knows what is in the hearts of men, He knew from the start of His ministry that some were gathering around Him who were not genuine believers. He knew what was in man, and did not need someone to testify to Him about them so that He found out, for He knew all along. See John 2:24,25. He also knew where that unbelief would lead Judas. He represents all that is worst about the nation, so that Stephen accused the nation of becoming the betrayers of Christ, Acts 7:52, for the act of Judas had been but the expression of their attitude.

We should remember that the Lord chose His apostles after a night of prayer, Luke 6:12-16. There are those who suggest, in infidel fashion, that the Lord deliberately chose Judas so that scripture could be fulfilled in the matter of His betrayal. Leaving aside the fact that there are other prophecies that He could not manipulate, (His birth in Bethlehem for instance), the Lord made many attempts to bring Judas back from the brink of his horrible deed. Even in these verses we find the Lord calling one of the apostles a devil, indicating to Judas that He knew who would betray Him. This was a stern warning to him. The prophecies about the betrayer could have been fulfilled other than by Judas, for he was not named in the Old Testament. When John writes “who should betray him”, he does not mean “who ought to betray him”, but rather, “who it is who shall betray him”.

It is possible that the events of the previous evening had been the reason why Judas was labelled the traitor here. The people had wanted to make Christ their king, but He had refused. There may have been some support from the apostles for that move, for we know from Matthew’s account that they had to be constrained to leave the area, and they did not get on board the boat until the evening had come, suggesting they were reluctant to go. Could it be that they, and Judas in particular, were in favour of the idea of making Him king? After all, they had become His followers because they believed He was the promised Messiah, and that the kingdom of heaven was at hand. Judas may have become disillusioned at this point, and began to wonder whether Jesus was the expected king. If He was making false claims, Judas may have thought he was serving God by betraying Jesus, to make way for the rightful Messiah. Then when He walked on the water, Judas became convinced that He could overcome anything, so if he betrayed Him for money, (remember, Judas was a thief), He would be able to deliver Himself, go into an ignominious retirement, and Judas could make off with the money. He only realised his mistake when he saw the Lord being taken, bound, from the high priest’s palace to be questioned by Pilate. He makes no attempt to free Himself to escape death. It was at that point that Matthew records the suicide of Judas, as if he had been overcome by despair when he saw his plan had failed, Matthew 27:1-10.

Matthew is also recording Judas’ suicide at that stage of his account to associate together Judas’ betrayal of Christ, and the betrayal of Christ by the nation, as they handed Him over to the Gentiles. This was national suicide. As the Lord exclaimed, “O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself”, but He went on to say “but in me is thine help. I will be thy king”, Hosea 13:9,10. So a Divine king is waiting to save a self-destroyed nation in the future.

Verses 65, 66
Unbelief prefers its own opinions

6:65
And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father.

And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father- this is the implication of His teaching in verses 44 and 45, where He had emphasised that it was necessary for the Father to draw men through the teaching of the scriptures if they are to have life from Him. Only as men respond to the teaching of the Father will they be given to the Son.

There is no other way a man can come to the Son for eternal life than through the teaching the Father gives him, for “they shall be all taught of God”. Man is unable of His own ability to understand, (the flesh profiteth nothing, verse 63), but must submit himself to the word of God, if he is to know eternal life through Christ.

It is a great privilege to believe in God’s Son, and this is granted by God, (“given unto him of my Father”), to those who accept His word. The apostle Paul put it like this, “For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake.” Philippians 1:29. By embracing wrong thoughts about Christ, Judas showed he had not been taught of the Father, but had listened to the Devil, the slanderer and deceiver.

6:66
From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with him.

From that time many of his disciples went back- when the Lord Jesus refused to compromise, or dilute His teaching to accommodate the opinions of men, then there were those who parted company from Him. They showed by this that they preferred their own opinions, and were still in the state of mind expressed in verse 42, where what they knew was set against what He said. To go back means to go to the things behind. The manna had been given to see if the people would walk in God’s law or not, Exodus 16:4. Many did not thus walk in that day, and it is the same with many in John 6. They went back to the things behind, these being their old thoughts about what sort of Messiah was coming. So to follow as disciples, enthusiastic for the setting up of the Kingdom is not enough. They must believe, and so be part of that company that God gives to the Son. None of that company shall turn back. As the writer to the Hebrews says about believers, “But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.” Hebrews 10:39.

And walked no more with him- when Adam refused the word of God, and rebelled against it, the scripture says he heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden, Genesis 3:8. He was immediately rebuked, for he was no longer walking in line with the word of God, and his conscience made him hide. The people of this chapter distance themselves from Christ in like manner. It is solemn to think that at the end of His ministry, Christ hid Himself from them, for that is what they wanted. See John 12:36; Isaiah 53:3.

Verses 67,68
Faith knows there is no alternative to Christ

6:67
Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away?

Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Will ye also go away? This is an appeal to Judas to draw back from his purpose, for the question is put to all twelve of them, including Judas. It is also an opportunity for the other eleven to declare that they are not influenced by the worldly enthusiasm of the people the previous evening.

Notice the full range of names given to the Lord in these verses. “Jesus”, “Lord”, “Christ”, and “Son of the living God”. The only name that Judas is recorded as giving to Christ is “Master”, and he used this name when he betrayed Him.

6:68
Then Simon Peter answered, him, Lord, to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.

Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go? The full name Simon Peter denotes one who, though born and named Simon, is now Peter, a follower of Christ. The question is, will his initial faith stand this test? Simon means “hearing”, and Peter means “rock”. Will what he has heard from the Father, which resulted in him coming to Christ, (and being renamed Cephas, or Peter, John 1:42), remain steadfast, rock-like, or will he turn away? He is decisive in his answer, stating that there is no alternative to Christ.

Thou hast the words of eternal life- this is why there is no alternative. Only one who is the Son of God, and who therefore shares the life of God, can possibly give that life to others. Peter has learned that “as the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself”, John 5:26. So in the purpose of God it is to the Son we must go for eternal life, for He is the one who dispenses it to those who believe on Him. The words of eternal life are the teachings Christ gave as to His person. He said, when discoursing on the subject of His Deity, “He that heareth my word, and believeth him that sent me, hath everlasting life”, John 5:24.

6:69
And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God.

And we believe and are sure that thou art that Christ- so Peter was rock-like, and was convinced that, despite what had happened the night before when their hopes of a near setting up of the kingdom were raised, and then dashed, the one they had followed was indeed “that Christ”. In other words, “that Christ the prophets foretold would come, and about whom the Father had taught them from those prophets, verse 45”. A similar form of expression is found in John 1:21, where the authorities ask John if he is “that prophet”, meaning “that prophet Moses told us would come in Deuteronomy 18:18”.

The Son of the living God- so Peter’s understanding of the Messiah was not merely that He was an earthly deliverer, but one who came from heaven. God is the living God, and has purposed to give His life to others when they believe on His Son. He was “that Christ” the Old Testament had said would come. He is the “Son of God” that the New Testament says has come. “To him give all the prophets witness”, Acts 10:43.

When Christ sits upon the throne of David it will be the throne of the Lord in reality, just as it was this in anticipation when Solomon sat upon it,. We read that “Solomon sat on the throne of the Lord as king”, 1 Chronicles 29:23, but we must understand that statement in the light of a previous one when David says, “the Lord…hath chosen Solomon my son to sit upon the throne of the kingdom of the Lord over Israel”, 28:5. So Solomon only sat on the throne of the Lord in the sense that it was the throne of the kingdom of the Lord. But when Christ sits upon it, then it will be said, “Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever”, Hebrews 1:8.

Peter wrote two epistles, and deals in the first with those who genuinely believe, and then in the second with those who are not genuine. There were those who had appeared to believe, but they were not sure, or convinced, that Christ was the true Messiah, and the Son of God. Peter distances himself from this spurious faith. Whilst some were doubting, as when the people of Israel said “What is it”, Peter is like those who saw that same manna and saw the glory of the Lord, Exodus 16:7. He could say with John, “we beheld his glory”, John 1:14. As the Christ, the Lord Jesus stood in relation to Israel and the world, and as Son of God, He stood in relationship with heaven, and His Father.

Special note on confessions of faith
There are four major confessions of faith in the gospel records. The first is from Nathaniel, who exclaimed, “Rabbi, thou art the Son of God: thou art the King of Israel”, John 1:49. Nathaniel represents the nation of Israel who will turn from their national unbelief and scepticism about Christ, to openly confess His Deity and His consequent right to be their King. Like Nathaniel, they will doubt that any good thing can come out of Nazareth, let alone their glorious King-Messiah, but they will change their minds, as Nathaniel did.

The second is in the chapter we are considering. Exclaims Peter, “And we believe and are sure that thou at that Christ, the Son of the living God.” John 6:69. Many of the disciples are turning away, but Peter represents those in the nation who are steadfast, and refuse to move in their personal commitment to Christ. They believe He is the Christ, or Messiah, and therefore has a total claim upon their allegiance. They believe He is much more than “Jesus, the son of Joseph”, verse 42, and is indeed the one who came down from heaven, sent by His Father, the very Son of God.

The third declaration of faith is made also by Peter, but this time on a representative level, for he is about to be given special responsibilities in regard to the church. In response to the question, “But whom say ye that I am?” Peter answers, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God”, Matthew 16:16. this is the firm basis on which the church is built, that Jesus is the Christ of Old Testament prediction, and the Son of the living God of New Testament revelation.

The fourth declaration is made by Thomas, after the Lord’s resurrection. He had doubted the word of the apostles that Christ was risen, yet when he saw the wound marks in His hands and side, he cried out “My Lord and my God”, John 20:28. There were two other men in Jerusalem with pierced hands at that time, but only one with pierced hands and side. This marked Christ out as having risen from the dead, establishing His Lordship, for, as the apostle Paul wrote, “For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living.” Romans 14:9. He has conquered death by rising from the grave, and this is a powerful declaration of His Sonship, for the apostle also tells us that He was “declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead”, Romans 1:4. Thomas realises this, and makes his firm declaration of Christ’s Lordship and Sonship, both shown by His resurrection.

Verses 70,71
Faith is resolute amidst unbelief

6:70
Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?

Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? Peter had answered for the twelve, and is the first individual in John’s gospel to call Jesus Lord when addressing Him. But the Lord knows that one of them is not true to Him, and does not recognise Him as Lord. Judas never called Jesus Lord, just as the Devil would not use the title Lord of God in Genesis 3. Later on, Peter will be given the gift of discerning of spirits, to enable him to assess the hearts of men, Acts 8:23.

6:71
He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon: for he it was that should betray him, being one of the twelve.

He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon- how remarkable that the true Messiah, whose judgment is perfect, Isaiah 11:1-3, and who, being the Son of God, knows the hearts of men, John 2:24,25; Jeremiah 17:9,10, should choose a man so held by Satan that he is indistinguishable from a devil, and who would betray Him. He made this choice after a night of prayer to God, Luke 6:12-16. so this is the Father’s will, and the Son goes along with it. It says much for the obedience of the Son to His Father’s will that He did so, for He knew that Judas’ betrayal of Him would result in Him being crucified.

For he it was that should betray him, being one of the twelve- Peter has spoken as if the twelve are in agreement, yet the Lord knew otherwise, and made it known, lest the faith of the eleven should be shaken when the betrayal took place. He did this again in the upper room, for having foretold that Judas would betray Him, He said, “Now I tell you before it come, that, when it is come to pass, ye may believe that I am he”, John 13:19. The fact that He knew beforehand would confirm their belief that He was who He claimed to be, the all-knowing Son of God.

Note that John speaks of the betrayal twice over, verses 64 and 71. He is writing later on in life, and now knows who the betrayer was, whereas at the time he did not. Does he mention the betrayal twice over because looking back, he realises that something had recently happened to make Judas turn traitor?

JOHN 4

We hope you will find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the following e-mail address: martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk. We would be pleased to hear from you.

JOHN 4

Structure of the chapter

Section 1 Verses 1-19 The gift of the Holy Spirit
Section 2 Verses 20-26 Truth about worship
Section 3 Verses 27-42 Truth about service
Section 4 Verses 43-54 The miracle at a distance

Section 1  Verses 1-19
The gift of the Holy Spirit

Survey of section 1
In these verses the Lord Jesus unfolds to the woman of Samaria important truths about worship. The Samaritan nation originated from those people that the King of Assyria had transported into the land of Israel after he had taken the ten tribes of Israel into captivity, 2 Kings 17:24-34. When Ezra refused their offer of help in building the temple at Jerusalem, Ezra 4:1-5, they built a rival temple on the top of Mount Gerizim where they carried on a form of worship. The Lord Jesus deliberately positions Himself within sight of this mountain in order to highlight important truths about Samaritan worship, Jewish worship, and the Christian worship which would replace them both.

He also positions Himself at a well, for He uses the water of the well as a figure for the Holy Spirit, and it is by His power alone that true worship can be sustained.

One other thing should be noted. Before true worship can be offered, those who worship must have come to an end of themselves. So it is that the secrets of this woman’s life must be exposed, so that, having repented of her sin, she may receive the great gift of the Holy Spirit to enable her to worship.

The apostle Paul summarises these things for us in Philippians 3:3, where he speaks of worshipping God in the Spirit, boasting in Christ Jesus, and having no confidence in the flesh. The woman of Samaria was enabled to do these things after the Lord had dealt with her in grace. She was given the Holy Spirit to enable her to worship in spirit and in truth, she was introduced to the Lord Jesus, so that she might glory in Him, and she learnt to have no confidence in herself as she confessed her sin. So she came into the good of those things that Paul mentions, in reverse order, as we all must do. Self must recede, Christ must be to the fore, and then true worship may be offered to God.

Structure of section 1

(a)

Verses 1-6

The well reached

(b)

Verses 7-15

The water offered

(c)

Verses 16-19

The waywardness confessed

(a) Verses 1-6
The well reached

4:1
When therefore the Lord knew how the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John,

When therefore- this follows on from 3:26, where the Jews tell John the Baptist that Jesus baptised also, and “all men come to him”. The Jews are clearly concerned about the popularity of the Lord Jesus. John adds to their concern by pointing out that He is indeed the Christ, the Messiah of Old Testament prophecy, and in that case He must increase until He occupies the throne of Israel, and John must decrease until he is merely the one who bends down to undo the latchet of the shoes of the King.

The Lord knew- the apostle John has only used the word “Lord” once before, and this in a quotation from the Old Testament in 1:23. Clearly the Lord in that verse means Jehovah, the God of Israel, but now John is using this word of the Lord Jesus without qualification or apology. Everything he has written so far is calculated to teach us that Jesus of Nazareth is equal with God. See, for example, John 1:1-4, 14-18.

This is very significant in this context, for only the persons of the Godhead can give the Holy Spirit, who is Himself a Person of the Godhead. Only God can give God! And this is what the Lord Jesus claims to be able to do, for the living water He gives is nothing less than the Spirit of God. See John 7:38,39; 1:32-34.

How the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John- the Jews had clearly reported back to the Pharisees after speaking with John, 3:26. Note that the report used the word Jesus in a purely natural sense, for it was the name by which He was commonly known. John the apostle uses this name in an historical sense, for he is writing of real events which took place when the Lord Jesus was on earth. The New Testament epistles, however, use the single name Jesus in a very specialised way, (see, for instance, the seven-fold mention of Jesus in the Epistle to the Hebrews), and not as the normal mode of address. Even when He was here on earth, we never read of the disciples addressing Him as Jesus. How much more should believers now address Him with His full titles, for “God hath made that same Jesus…both Lord and Christ”, Acts 2:36. And He said to His disciples, “Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am.” John 13:13. So we have it from His own lips that to call Him Lord is to speak well.

4:2
(Though Jesus himself baptised not, but his disciples,)

(Though Jesus himself baptised not, but his disciples)- this is one of those expressions referred to as “John’s asides”, being words of explanation which the apostle is guided to include in the narrative. It would not have been appropriate for the Lord Jesus to personally baptise those who repented in preparation for His coming, since this would have detracted from the unique ministry of John the Baptist. It was important that there be no confusion introduced at this critical time. Note the way John the Baptist deals with the question of an apparent rivalry between himself and Christ, in John 3:25-36. There was the additional fact that no believer could claim an advantage because he had been baptised by Christ personally. 

4:3
He left Judaea, and departed again into Galilee.

He left Judea- the word for leave indicates a leaving with no intention of returning in the near future. The promoters of Judaism are rejecting Him, for they feared that His popularity would mean their downfall. They need not have worried, for He “made himself of no reputation”, and deliberately withdrew. How solemn to be left by the Lord; just as solemn as when the glory departed in Ezekiel’s day.

And departed again into Galilee- note the “again”, for John has already recorded His first journey into Galilee, 1:43. It is important to remember that the events of John 1:19-4:54, (a period of several months), took place between verses 11 and 12 of Matthew 4, and between verses 13 and 14 of Luke 4. John makes it clear in 3:24 that the first visit to Galilee, the visit to Jerusalem for the Passover, and the period of baptising in Judea, all took place before John was put into prison, whereas Matthew makes it clear that the Lord only departed into Galilee for His main preaching ministry after John was put in prison, Matthew 4:12.

4:4
And he must needs go through Samaria

And he must needs go through Samaria- it is true that the road from Judea to Galilee does indeed go through Samaria, but there are other reasons that make this route a necessity for Him, as follows:

(i) He must show Himself to be different to the Pharisees, who made a lengthy detour, crossing the Jordan and travelling up the further side in order to avoid “contamination” from the Samaritans. The Lord is teaching us that sanctification and isolation are not the same.

(ii) He is preparing the way for the spread of the gospel into Samaria after His ascension, Acts 8:4-25. The hostility of the Jews towards the Samaritans must not be shared by believers.

(iii) He must address the matter of the Samaritan worship. There was no better place to do this than within sight of Mount Gerizim, at the top of which was their temple, where they worshipped.

(iv) He must establish His rights even in the territory that was occupied by the rebellious ten tribes of Israel when they divided from Judah and Benjamin in King Rehoboam’s time. When He reigns it will be over a united kingdom, Ezekiel 37:15-22.

(v) He must take His place near the parcel of ground Jacob gave to His firstborn son Joseph, to remind us of the fact that He is the Firstborn Son of the Father, and as such has the right to administer for Him. This He does in the chapter.

4:5
Then cometh he to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph.

Then cometh he to a city of Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son Joseph- this spot is important because of its symbolic meaning. It is near Mount Gerizim indeed, but it also near the parcel of ground which Jacob gave to Joseph to signify that he was his firstborn, and therefore had the right to a double portion. His words were, “Moreover I have given thee one portion above thy brethren”, Genesis 48:22. Now the word “portion” used there is the word Shechem, and this was the name of a place near Sychar. It was here that Joseph was eventually buried, after Israel had conquered the land, Joshua 24:32. But significantly it is not as Joseph’s burying place that John notices this parcel of ground, but as the sign that Joseph was the firstborn of Jacob, with the right to administer everything for the father. This is exactly how the Lord Jesus is described in John 3:35, “The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand.” As God’s Firstborn Son, (as well as His Only-begotten), the Lord Jesus administers everything for His Father. And this is what He is doing in the passage before us, for He is ensuring that the Father’s desire for worshippers is satisfied.

4:6
Now Jacob’s well was there. Jesus therefore, being wearied with his journey, sat thus on the well: and it was about the sixth hour.

Now Jacob’s well was there- John uses the word fountain for this well, and the Lord Jesus uses the same word for the fountain of spiritual water which He gives. The woman in the story, however, uses a word that simply means a pit, or cistern. Clearly, Jacob had discovered that there was an underground spring in this place, and had dug a shaft down to it. The woman, however, only looked upon it as a pit of water. She was not interested in the source of the water, nor the energy which caused it to spring forth from the rock.

Jesus therefore, being wearied with his journey- He was Lord, and as such was the creator of the ends of the earth, who fainteth not, neither is weary, Isaiah 40:28. But He had come into real manhood, and as such had accepted the limitations that having a body involves. He now has two natures, but is still one Person. This is a great mystery, but the believing heart accepts what Scripture says even though it cannot explain it.

How relevant are these things to the subject of this chapter, for it is precisely because God has been manifest in the person of His Son, that we are able to intelligently worship Him. Christ has given to us the fullest expression of who and what God is, that we might have the material to be able to worship Him acceptably.

Sat thus on the well- He sat on the well just as He was, wearied, yet Lord of all. He neither desired, nor needed, to pretend to be anything other than what He was. It was in a state of readiness to work for His Father, even though He was weary in body, that the woman discovered Him. Notice His word to the disciples in verse 28, “Other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours”.

And it was about the sixth hour- according to Jewish reckoning, this means it was about noon, for the Jewish day began at sunrise. So it was daylight, and a public place. The Lord Jesus was prepared to meet with a man like Nicodemus at night, but, being supremely circumspect, would not do the same with a woman. He abstained from all appearance of evil, as believers should do, 1 Thessalonians 5:22. The title Pharoah gave to Joseph had a triple meaning. Zaphnath-paaneah means “Revealer of secrets”, for Joseph had unfolded the meaning of Pharoah’s dreams. It also means “Saviour of the world”, for by his wise dealings the earth was saved from famine. But when the name is read in hieroglyphics, it means “A wise man fleeing from corruption”. We see the truth of these three names in this “Joseph chapter”. The Lord sits on a well in broad daylight to speak to a woman, knowing that at any moment others may come along the road, so He wisely flees from corruption in that sense. (Bearing in mind that He has no corruption within Him from which He must flee). He is the revealer of the secrets of the woman’s heart and life, so that she says to the men of her city, “Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?” As a result the Samaritans came out to Him and declared “this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world”. There are other comparisons with Joseph that we shall notice as we proceed.

(b)  Verses 7-15
The water offered

4:7
There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water: Jesus saith unto her, Give me to drink.

There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water- whereas Nicodemus, a religious Jew, had come to Him, He had come to this Gentile woman. The fact that she came to the well was secondary to His coming to meet her. He “must needs” come to this place to do so. She came to get physical water, He came to give spiritual water. The purpose for which the woman came provides the Lord with the opportunity to speak of the water He alone is able to give.

Jacob said of Joseph, “Joseph is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well; whose branches run over the wall”, Genesis 49:22. The Lord Jesus is here by a well, and He is fruitful in testimony to a Gentile woman, for He is making Himself available to those who are the other side of the middle wall of partition between the Jews and the Gentiles, Ephesians 2:14. His fruitful branches are hanging within reach even of these, with whom the Jews would have no dealings.

Jesus saith unto her Give me to drink- this initial request introduces the three themes that immediately follow. “Give” allows Him the opportunity to give the woman a gift, verse 10, and also reminds us that the Father has given all things into His hand, 4:35. “Me” reminds us who He is, for truths as to His person are brought out in the chapter, verse 12. “To drink” reminds us that the gift He gives quenches spiritual thirst, verses 13-16.

4:8
(For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat.)

(For His disciples were gone away unto the city to buy meat)- another of John’s “asides”, or words of explanation. He is explaining why the disciples are not at hand to minister to their Master’s needs. No doubt if they had been there the woman would have been disconcerted to find several men at the well-side. She would have felt intimidated, especially as she would discern they were Jews. Not only is the Lord’s journey through Samaria ordered of the Father so that He can meet this woman, but the journey of the disciples into the city is ordered as well, so they do not meet the woman, at least initially.

The fact that the disciples are gone to buy meat, (meaning food), shows that the Lord is making sure they know that it is in order to have dealings with the Samaritans, even though the Jews in general would not. He could have arranged to buy food before they crossed into Samaria, but did not.

4:9
Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him, How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans.

Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him- we learn from this expression that this woman was not only a woman “out of” Samaria, verse 7, who might merely be a Jewess visiting the place, but that she belonged to Samaria, and therefore is a Samaritan, as she herself implies at the end of the verse. As such she was a Gentile.

How is it that thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria? Because of their origins, and the fact that the Samaritans had built a rival temple on Mount Gerizim, the Jews detested the Samaritans, and the feeling was mutual. To her credit, the woman does not seem to harbour this prejudice. Her heart is good ground into which the Word of God will soon fall and spring up. The Lord Jesus had come into the world to save sinners of whatever nationality, creed, or persuasion.

She would know He was a Jew either by His dress, (with its border of blue, in accordance with Numbers 15:37-41), or by His features, or by His speech. The word drink in Hebrew is shethah. A Jew would pronounce the “s” as “sch”, whereas a Samaritan would simply pronounce it as an “s”. (Compare what happened in the court of the high priest’s palace, when the men said to Peter, “thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth thereto” Mark 14:70). She will soon also learn that He is a Jew by His defence of the Jewish worship.

For the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans- whilst it is true that the Lord was not sent but to the lost sheep of the House of Israel, nevertheless He is described in this very chapter as the Saviour of the world. He not only saves men, Jew or Gentile, from their sins, He also saves them from false worship, for “salvation is of the Jews”, verse 22. He makes clear, however, (as He would do later with the woman of Canaan, Matthew 15:21-28), that there was at that point a distinction between Israel and the rest of the world, for that was ordered of God for man’s blessing. He likewise ordered things so that there was no distinction between Jew and Gentile after Pentecost, again for man’s blessing. In this chapter a Jew has dealings with a Samaritan, and in the parable of the Good Samaritan the Lord depicts Himself as a Samaritan who has dealings with a Jew.

4:10
Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink; thou wouldest have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water.

Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee, Give me to drink- notice two things she did not know. First, what the gift of God was, and second, who was offering her that gift. It is true that God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son, and in that sense He is the gift of God, yet we should note that the Lord distinguishes between this gift and Himself. The nearer context suggests that the gift is the giving of all things into the hands of the Lord Jesus, as stated in 3:35. And one of the things He gives is the Holy Spirit. Second, she did not know that He was God’s Son, the Lord of all, the One given the task of administering everything for His Father.

Thou wouldest have asked of him- if she had known He alone was able to give the most desirable things, she would have made her request before He made His.

And he would have given thee living water- thus the water of the well becomes a parable, leading this woman on to higher things. We should notice that the Lord uses the word which can be translated fountain, whilst the woman uses the word for well which could be translated cistern. She thinks only in terms of a shaft in the ground in which is stored water. The Lord speaks of a fountain, but even then she only thinks He means a spring at the bottom of the cistern.

4:11
The woman saith unto Him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep: from whence then hast thou that living water?

The woman saith to Him, Sir, thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep- the woman for the moment is only thinking on a natural level. She has noticed He has no leather bucket like the pilgrims in the travelling caravans carried with them with which to draw water. The well was deep, so the water was out of reach without a bucket. And she assumes that He, a Jew, would not be prepared to use the same bucket as her, a Samaritan.

From whence hast thou that living water? She perhaps thinks He knows where the spring is that feeds the well, for this would be all that “living water” meant to her as yet.

4:12
Art thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle?

Art thou greater than our father Jacob which gave us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle? She is saying in effect, “have you greater knowledge about wells than even Jacob had, who secured for himself a water supply independent of the wells of the strangers around him at that time?” A supply, moreover, which was abundant, for it satisfied him and his family, and was enough for all his herds as well. This makes it very clear that she is still only thinking in terms of ordinary water, the sort that cattle drink. Notice she claims Jacob as her father, since the Samaritans had interbred with those Israelites from the ten tribes who had not gone into captivity, but had remained in the land. It is ironic to think that she claimed the well for her nation, (for she believes Jacob gave it to them), when Jacob’s sons had drunk of it, and she was talking to a son of Jacob! But it is not for this reason that Jew and Samaritan can be joined together.

4:13
Jesus answered and said unto her, Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again:

Jesus answered and said unto her, Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again- since she insists on limiting her thoughts to the well they were both beside, the Lord compares its water to the water He is able to give. All natural things fail to satisfy permanently. No matter how abundant the supply, the waters of earth can never give enduring pleasure and refreshment. Nor can the things of earth enable us to worship. The Lord Himself lamented after Israel went into captivity, with the words, “For my people have committed two evils; they have forsaken me the fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water.” Jeremiah 2:13. In the previous two verses He had said, “Hath a nation changed their gods, which are yet no gods? But my people have changed their glory for that which doth not profit. Be astonished, O ye heavens, at this, and be horribly afraid, be ye very desolate, saith the Lord.” So Israel hewing out broken cisterns was Israel adopting strange gods, and turning from the worship of the True God.

4:14
But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life.

But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst- the expression “never thirst” is very strong, and may be translated “in no wise thirst for ever”. For no reason will one who drinks of this water ever at any time need to drink again. The “whosoever” of verse 13 means “everyone that”, meaning the whole multitude of those who, like Jacob, his sons and his cattle, all drink from this well. They shall thirst again, and need to come again to fetch water. However, the “whosoever” of verse 14 is individual, and emphasises that the drinking of the water Christ speaks of is an act of personal faith.

But the water that I shall give him- the water He gives is contrasted with the natural water, hence the “but”. Note that even though He is speaking to a woman, the Lord says “he”, for in that sort of context it means any person, without regard to gender. The woman clearly thinks of this as a perfectly normal way of speaking, and does not take offence. The modern obsession with gender is an attempt by Satan to erode the distinction between male and female that God our Creator put in place at the beginning. Modern translations that aim to be gender-neutral merely further the Devil’s agenda.

Shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life- instead of coming to an external source of natural water, the believer in Christ has the source of springing water within himself. Note the energy and force of this water as it gushes forth in the believer’s heart; and this promise is from a physically weary Saviour! Jacob’s fountain was deep down the shaft, and had to be brought up. The fountain within a believer springs up with Divine energy.

In John 7:39 the apostle makes it clear that when the Lord Jesus spoke of rivers of living water He was speaking of the Spirit of God. Isaiah 44:3,4 also uses water as a figure of the Holy Spirit of God, for we read, “For I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground: I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing upon thine offspring: and they shall spring up as among the grass, as willows by the water courses.” The Jewish rabbis taught that this was a Messianic passage, and that the water was the Holy Spirit.

Some have difficulty with the idea of asking for the Spirit, seeing that the Holy Spirit is definitely given immediately a person believes and is saved. That this is so is seen from Galatians 3:2, where the apostle asks, “This only would I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith?” If the Spirit was not given when a person heard with the hearing of faith, then the argument of the apostle totally falls down. There is no difficulty, however, for when a soul gets saved it is not a question of asking for each blessing individually. Every blessing is granted immediately, so the cry for salvation on the part of a repentant, believing sinner, includes them all. The apostle goes on to say, “Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law…that the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith”, Galatians 3:13,14. So the blessing of having the Spirit of God within is through Jesus Christ because of His work on the cross, and it comes through faith. The asking is only specific in John 4 because of the way the Lord Jesus started the conversation, even by asking for a drink. It is not that there is a time lapse between conversion and receiving the Spirit, as if the Spirit is only received after a while, and when specifically asked for.

The water, then, is the Holy Spirit, and He introduces the believer to the whole range of things that everlasting life, (the life of God), involves. The foremost of these is the knowledge of God. The Lord Jesus, in His prayer to His Father said this, “And this is life eternal, that they might know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent.” John 17:3.

The following things should be noted about that verse:

First, life eternal is put in contrast to the natural life which unsaved persons have, those who are only “flesh”, verse 2, and who are therefore weak and mortal. Eternal life, on the other hand, is the life of the Eternal God, and as such is strong and everlasting. When a person is born again, John 3:3, he is born of God, John 1:13, and from that point on has the life of his Father within, being one of His children.

Second, the life a natural man in the flesh possesses enables him to appreciate the natural world around him. Eternal life, however, enables a person to know the things of God.

Third, the word “that” used by the Lord Jesus in John 17:3 means “in order that”. Once a person has eternal life they know God in principle. But God gives eternal life so that the recipient may get to know Him increasingly well, a process that stretches into eternity. We see now the significance of the words “springing up into everlasting life”, in John 4:14. It is like the river that shall flow out of the temple in a day to come, that increased in depth as it went, Ezekiel 47:1-5. The Spirit of God enables us to appreciate God in ever greater measure, and thus we are equipped to worship God intelligently. So this statement is a preparation for the truth about worship that will be given later on in the conversation.

4:15
The woman saith unto him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw.

The woman saith unto Him, Sir, give me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw- if she had simply said, “Sir, give me this water”, we would have thought she had grasped the meaning of the Saviour’s words, and was asking for spiritual water. But when she said, “neither come hither to draw”, she makes clear that she thought He was speaking of a fountain somewhere else in the district, and she would not need to laboriously draw water from the usual well if she could go to the other one, where perhaps the water sprang out of the surface of the ground and was easier to collect.

As it is, the Lord Jesus has to uncover the secrets of her heart, so that the repentance which always accompanies true faith in Him may be produced. It is because she has not realised that she is a sinner that she does not understand.

(c)   Verses 16-19
The waywardness confessed

4:16
Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither.

Jesus saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither- it is said of the Lord Jesus in John 2:24,25 that He “knew all men, and needed not that any should testify of man: for he knew what was in man”, and the woman now discovers this to be true, for He knew her circumstances, and acts to get her to confess them. One of the basic things that God requires from those who worship Him is that they have come to end of themselves, or as we have already noticed from Philippians 3:3, “have no confidence in the flesh”. This only happens when a person repents of his sin, confessing it to God. This the Samaritan woman is about to do.

Note that the Lord does not wish to cause a divide between her and her husband if she has one, (hence He tells her to go to call him and come back with him), but He will, by His exposure of her sinful life-style, need to cause a division between her and one with whom she is living in sin. Her repentance and faith will not make her position any less immoral.

4:17
The woman answered and said, I have no husband. Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband:

The woman answered and said, I have no husband- a statement which, if spoken to anyone else, would have led them to believe she was single. On the other hand, Christ, with His full insight into her heart, knew otherwise. Given that she was living with a man, it is to her credit that she does not call him her husband.

Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband- the tense of the verb “said”, (the pluperfect, which puts the action further back into the past than the perfect tense), implies that there had been a pause in the conversation after the woman had stated that she had no husband. The fact that the Lord Jesus commends her for saying that, (even though her status, as He now reveals, is not that of a single person), would indicate that the pause was on account of her obvious signs of repentance. He would not have commended her for trying to deceive Him.

4:18
For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly.

For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband: in that saidst thou truly– Romans 7:2,3 states “For the woman which hath an husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man.” There are no exceptions to this doctrine, or else the point of the argument is lost.

We are not told whether each of the husbands mentioned here in John 4:18 had died, thus enabling her to marry another man legitimately. The fact that the Lord calls them husbands, whereas He labels her current man “not thy husband”, would suggest that they were lawful husbands. If that is the case, what is highlighted is her failure to find true satisfaction, whereas the fact she was presently living immorally shows she needs the power to live according to the Spirit.

So we are not able to derive any lessons from the fact that she had had five husbands, for we do not know if her relationship with them had been appropriate or not. But we know certainly that her current state was unlawful, since the emphasis is on the word “thy”, implying that the man she was living with was someone else’s husband. She, then, has honestly stated the situation when she said she had no husband. Hence the Lord is able to say to her that when she said she had no husband she was speaking truly, and was not trying to deceive Him. The truly repentant soul will not try to hide his sins. David, in one of his repentance psalms wrote, “mine iniquity have I not hid”, Psalm 32:5.

4:19
The woman saith unto him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet.

The woman saith unto Him, Sir, I perceive that thou art a prophet- she has claimed a connection with Jacob in verse 12, and he, of all the patriarchs, did the most prophesying. See Genesis 49, for instance, where he foretells what will happen to the tribes of Israel in the last days. She realises that this man has the ability to speak for God. He has already done it in regard to her own sin, and now there is growing in her heart a desire to know the God He represents. As yet, she does not know the relationship between this stranger and God, but she acts on the light she has. She thinks Him to be a prophet because He has shown insight into the secrets of her heart and life. There are those who derive the Hebrew word for prophet from a verb which means “to bubble up like water from a fountain”.

Section 2   Verses 20-26
Truth about worship

4:20
Our fathers worshipped in this mountain; and ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship.

Our fathers worshipped in this mountain- note she is appealing to the force of tradition. She feels that what has been going on for a long time is correct. There are many still who make this mistake. Yet she realises there are differences of opinion on the subject, as she goes on to imply. That she begins a conversation about worship would indicate that deep down she has a longing after the knowledge of the true God. All men have that inbuilt into them because they were made in the image of God, and if they are to represent Him, (which is what being in His image involves), they must have a spirit-component to their person, for this very chapter will tell us that “God is a spirit”, verse 24. It is this aspect of man that enables him to worship. Sadly, this faculty has been abused, and man has worshipped false gods. It remains true, however, that man’s spirit is only truly satisfied when he recognises the glory of God and worships Him because of it. This woman is showing signs of desiring to do that, and she reasons that if the man who is speaking with her is a prophet and knows her heart, then perhaps He knows the heart of God also. She reasons correctly.

The desire to worship God is one of the signs of genuine conversion. We see this indicated by the conversion of Naaman. After having washed in the Jordan and been cleansed of his leprosy, he returns to Elisha the man of God, (itself a sign of a spiritual change, for he seeks the company of those who are in fellowship with God), and declares, “Behold, now I know that there is no God in all the earth, but in Israel”, 2 Kings 5:15. Elisha refuses his gifts, (for God’s grace is free), and then we read, “And Naaman said, Shall there not then, I pray thee, be given to thy servant two mules’ burden of earth? For they servant will henceforth offer neither burnt offering nor sacrifice unto other gods, but unto the Lord”, verse 17. He is going to construct an altar, not an elaborate altar such as Ahaz the king of Judah would see in Damascus a few years later, and have a copy made, 2 Kings 16:10-16. He will construct an altar of earth, as was allowed by God, Exodus 20:24, and what better earth than the soil of the land of Israel? He is now a worshipper of the True God. So also the woman of Samaria, for as soon as she has repented and believed, she begins to think of worship, and the right way to do it.

And ye say, that in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship- she believes that He is a Jew, and therefore puts the emphasis on the word “ye”, meaning, “ye Jews”. She is about to discover that whilst He will defend the Old Testament worship of Israel, for it was ordained of God, He will introduce her to something far better. There is no reason to suggest that she was using the question of where to worship as a means of evading the question of sin, for she has repented by this time. She shows signs of seeking after further truth, an indication that she has truly believed.

4:21
Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father.

Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me- having disclosed the secrets of the woman’s heart, He does indeed proceed to unfold the secrets of His Father’s heart in regard to worship. As we have already noted, in the Old Testament Joseph was given the title “Revealer of secrets”, because he could interpret dreams, Genesis 41:39,40,45. The incident we are looking at took place near Joseph’s inheritance, and a greater than Joseph is now revealing secrets. With these words the Lord Jesus emphasises two things. First, that worship will be open to women on the same basis as it will be to men. The Lord does not point her to the fact that only males were priests in the tabernacle days. Things are going to be different. Second, those who worship God in the future will not rely on natural and seen things to help them, they will worship because they believe Christ, and because they move in faith.

Those who subsequently believed in Israel were greatly concerned by the fact that they had no visible temple and altar. The writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews encourages them with the truth that entrance into the presence of God is in the full assurance of faith, so they need have no misgivings about leaving the visible, earthly temple behind, see Hebrews 10:22. Hence the Lord says “Believe me”, for true worship is by faith.

The hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father- first of all, there is information for her as a Samaritan worshipper. He announces with authority that there is a time coming when she will not worship on the top of Mount Gerizim. But that does not mean she will transfer to Jerusalem. Something far more radical than that awaits. The hour referred to is this present age, whose beginning was marked by two things. First, the sacrifice of the Lord Jesus, by which He set aside the things of the first covenant, Hebrews 10:1-14. Second, the coming of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost, that He might indwell God’s people.

Note the way in which God is described here. When Abraham was at Sichem, (which became known as Shechem later), he built an altar to the Lord, or Jehovah, who had appeared to him, Genesis 12:6,7. When Jacob was there, he built an altar to El-Elohe-Israel, or God, the God of Israel, Genesis 33:18-20. Now the Lord Jesus is near Shechem, and speaks of the worship of the Father. It is the same God who is spoken of in each instance, but revealed in a different way. The highest revelation of God that there ever could be is through His own Son, for He has declared Him, John 1:18. Hence He is to be worshipped in His character as Father. How profound are the truths being revealed here, not to a Pharisee, but a Samaritan. The name Joseph means “He will add”, and here the True Joseph is adding truth to that which was known in the Old Testament.

If in this verse we learn where to worship. In verse 22 we learn who to worship. In verse 23 where learn when, and how, to worship, and the reason why.

4:22
Ye worship ye know not what: we know what we worship: for salvation is of the Jews.

Ye worship ye know not what- what was lacking in the Samaritan worship was a personal knowledge of God. And this stemmed from its beginnings. When the Assyrian king transported people from Assyria to the land of Israel, they brought their gods with them. In superstitious fear of the God of Israel, however, they worshipped Him too! See 2 Kings 17:24-33. So it was that they were confused and in ignorance as to the nature of the True God; for He cannot be worshipped as if He is one of many gods. The Samaritans did not realise that to worship an idol, as their ancestors did, was to worship devils, for they lurk behind the heathen idols. The apostle Paul wrote, alluding to the words of Moses, “the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God”, 1 Corinthians 10:20, and see also Deuteronomy 32:17. So when the ancient Samaritans worshipped idols, they did not know they were worshipping Satan’s hosts, hence the Lord’s words, “ye worship ye know not what”.

We know what we worship- the Lord Jesus defends the Old Testament system of worship as being one where God revealed Himself to His worshippers, and clearly set out His requirements if they were going to know Him and honour Him. This the Samaritans had rejected by building a rival temple, even though they accepted the books of Moses as Scripture.

For salvation is of the Jews- the Jews had been protected from idolatry by God, and as such, ideally, were an example of that salvation from false worship from which the other nations of the earth should have learnt. And inasmuch as He was a Jew, and was enlightening her as to the future mode of worship, salvation from future errors in relation to worship was of the Jews also. This is one way in which God’s promise to Abraham was fulfilled, for He had said “in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed”, Genesis 22:18, and it was a great blessing for the nations to have a people in their midst who worshipped the true God. It is surely not without significance that those words were spoken to Abraham when he was standing beside an altar on Moriah, having said to his young men that he was going there to worship.

4:23
But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh such to worship him.

But the hour cometh- the “but” prepares for the change that is to be brought in at a season soon to begin.

And now is- now we know what the Lord Jesus was doing as He “sat thus on the well” before the woman arrived. Without adopting any special posture, or putting on special clothes, and with no temple or altar, He, wearied by His journey, worshipped His God in the energy of the Spirit of God. As such, He becomes the example of a present-day true worshipper, who needs no earthly means to enable him to worship.

When the true worshippers- so this new mode of worship will render all others outmoded. Only Christian worship is “true”, that is, corresponds to reality. Hebrews 8:2 says that the Lord Jesus is now the minister of the true tabernacle, and in spirit those who worship God are able to come into that sanctuary.

Shall worship the Father in spirit- they will be enabled to enter into the very presence of God in heaven, by the power of the Spirit of God acting upon their spirits. They will not need the things of time and sense to help them, (things which the natural man appreciates, such as splendid buildings, ornate rituals, costly vestments, fragrant incense, moving music, and beautiful choir-singing), but their faith will lay hold on spiritual realities.

And in truth- the idea of the word is that of full development, and full conformity to things as they really are. Now that the Lord Jesus has made God manifest, the ideal situation has arrived. The Lord Jesus accused those of His day of drawing near to God with their lips, but their hearts were far from Him, Matthew 15:8, but the true worshippers will come to God in sincerity and reality. They will also come near to God in submission to the truth which He has revealed about Himself, and not be influenced by error. When Joshua was at Shechem, he appealed to the people to worship God “in sincerity and in truth”, and this they resolved to do, Joshua 24:1,14,21.

For the Father seeketh such to worship him- how affecting to the hearts of God’s people that they are in a position to satisfy this strong desire on the part of their Father. He had made man so that he might glorify Him, but Adam and his race seek their own glory. There has been a blessed Man down here, however, who could honestly say that He sought the glory of Him who had sent Him, John 7:18; 8:49,50. Those who believe in Him are enabled to do this, too, in their measure.
The book of Leviticus, which was God’s instruction book for the priests, begins with Him calling from within the sanctuary to Israel, that they might come and worship Him, Leviticus 1:1,2. Sadly, those under the law in large part failed to satisfy the desire of His heart. Those under grace are in a better position.

4:24
God is a Spirit: and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.

God is a Spirit- This expression should not be read “God is Spirit”, as if He is abstract and undefined. God is the Supreme Spirit Being, those who worship Him must be enabled by the Spirit so to do, for they cannot worship God by natural means. Although the Scriptures speak of God as if He has arms, eyes, and suchlike, this is simply to enable us to appreciate His spiritual features using earthly language. It is called the language of accommodation.

And they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth- not only does the Father seek this sort of worshipper, as verse 23 indicates, but now we learn that these are the only ones that can worship Him aright; they must worship like this if they are to worship at all. It follows that those who do claim to worship God, but who cling to the mixture of Old Testament and pagan rituals that makes up the worship of Christendom, are mistaken if they think they glorify God by such means.

We could say the following things about worship in spirit:

It is not a occupation for natural men, for they have no capacity to worship God as they do not possess the Spirit.

It is not the exercise of a natural gift, such as the ability to sing, or play a musical instrument. Choirs and singers belong to a former age, and they worshipped God on behalf of others. Believers of this age do not need that sort of help. In fact, it is a hindrance. An awareness of this would do away with a very large part of what Christendom calls worship.

Not a sensual thing, where the senses are appealed to. Those who have an appreciation of Christ will not need incense to enable them to worship. Those who enter in spirit into the holiest of all in heaven can completely disregard their earthly surroundings.

Not an earthly occupation, for the believer’s place of worship is in heaven. There are no places of worship on earth at the present time, despite what men say. The believer may worship God at any time and in any place, although that does not mean he may ignore the gatherings of believers and be an isolated unit.

Not ritualistic, with settled words to say, set hymns to sing, particular positions to adopt. A meeting for true worship will not be prearranged, but governed by the Spirit of God. True worship is the outcome when we are constrained to worship God because truth governs our spirits .

We could say the following things about worship in truth:

It is not according to Old Testament rituals, for they have been done away by Christ, who “taketh away the first, that he may establish the second”, Hebrews 10:9. Christendom, being a mixture of Levitical ceremonies and pagan rituals, has no right to say that it worships in truth.

It is not according to the false religion of the Samaritans, or any other cult.

It is not carried out in hypocrisy, with lips claiming to praise God, but hearts far from Him, Matthew 15:8.

It is not carried out in accordance with the doctrines of men, but by the truth of God. The ideas of men have no place in the worship of God, for as the Lord said to the scribes and Pharisees, “But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men.” Matthew 15:9.

4:25
The woman saith unto him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things.

The woman saith to him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when he is come, he will tell us all things- this statement shows that she was intelligent as to the hopes of Israel, even though the Samaritans only accepted the first five books of the Bible, and the first mention of Messiah is in 1 Samuel 2:10, outside those books. In some way or other the truth about a coming Messiah had filtered through to her and her people, despite not having any dealings with the Jews formally. She is clearly interested in spiritual things, despite the fact that her life-style might suggest otherwise. (This shows it is not wise to dismiss those who live immoral lives, as if they could never obey the truth of the gospel). She believes that if He can tell what is in her heart, He can tell what is in the heart of God, and she was right in her thinking. Does she half-wonder whether He is the Christ?

4:26
Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he.

Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he- at last the one has arrived who, being God’s Only Begotten, is able to fully tell out God so that we may intelligently worship Him. One, moreover, who is God’s Firstborn Son also. Firstborn sons had a threefold task in the eastern family. They were like a king, ensuring the father’s will was carried out; like a prophet, unfolding the father’s mind to the family; like a priest, introducing the family into the father’s presence. The Lord is acting in these three ways in this chapter. He acts as a king, not only by “claiming” Samaria as part of His realm, but also by decreeing what shall happen in Gerizim and Jerusalem. He acts as a prophet by not only telling the woman of her sinful lifestyle, but also giving her insight into the mind of the Father about worship. He acts as a priest to enable His people to enter into the heavenly sanctuary, so that they may enjoy the privilege of worshipping Him in spirit and in truth.

Special note on worship
Definition of worship. In the Old Testament the word used for worship means to bow down, suggesting self-effacement and holy fear, whilst the word used in the New Testament is “to kiss towards”, suggesting love, (kiss), acknowledgement, (towards), and reverence.

Display of worship. Worship is closely connected with sacrifice. In Hebrews 10:1,2 those who come to the altar with their sacrifices are called worshippers. The Christian worshipper comes, not with an animal, but with the sacrifice of praise, the fruit of lips which confess the name of Christ, Hebrews 13:15.

They may also come with other sacrifices that please God, even acts of kindness, and material help, for the next verse says, “But to do good and communicate, forget not: for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.” Hebrews 13:16. A miserly spirit is not a worshipping spirit, however grand the words uttered in the hearing of men may be.

Furthermore, there is required of the Christian the sacrifice of his body, for it is to be a living sacrifice, Romans 12:1. Formerly that body was the headquarters of the sin-principle, Romans 6:6, and self’s desires and ambitions were advanced through it. Now the body has been set free from the tyranny of sin through association with the crucifixion of Christ, and can be used in the service, not of self and sin, but of God.

Service also is worship. Sometimes a distinction is made between these two things, but the fact is that service is a priestly activity, and should be conducted with dignity and reverence. The apostle Paul refers to the service of the Philippian believers as “the sacrifice and service of your faith”, Philippians 2:17. Paul spoke of preaching the gospel as a worshipful service, for such is the precise meaning of the word for serve that he used in Romans 1:9.

We see then that worship is not to be confined to an hour or two on Sunday, but is to be the constant attitude and activity of the believer. Even the necessary duties of daily life should be sanctified to God as rendered unto Him. The apostle Paul reminds the believing slaves at Colosse that they served the Lord Christ as they toiled for their earthly masters, Colossians 3:24.

Preparation for worship. As we have noticed, (but we repeat it here for the sake of completeness), John chapter 4 indicates to us four necessities before genuine worship can be engaged in.

First, the worshipper must have the indwelling Spirit of God. It is only those who have the Spirit of God within them who can truly worship God. To be a true worshipper means to worship in a manner that corresponds to the reality of the demands that God makes on us. The Holy Spirit is said in John 4:14 to spring up into everlasting life, or, in other words, energetically lead the believer’s heart into the things connected with everlasting life, which are the things of God. True worship is not sensual and self-satisfying, but gratifies the heart of God.

Such worship is boring and tedious to the unbeliever, so the religions of men have to accommodate the desires of the natural man in some way. To some, contemporary music is the answer, and noises indistinguishable from a modern rock concert are passed off as being the worship of God. Of course, nothing can be further from the truth. To others, chanting and dreary droning fulfils their need, as if worship is a miserable occupation. This too is false. Only occupation with the glories of God and His Son, as prompted by the Spirit of God, can be called true worship. The Spirit of God energises the believer to approach God the Father and give to Him His due. This alone may be described as the worship of God in the Spirit, Philippians 3:3. All other is worship in accordance with the doctrines and thoughts of men, and as such is vain and pointless, Matthew 15:9.

Second, the true worshipper has known inward cleansing. This principle is set out in the dealings of the Lord Jesus with the Samaritan woman at the well. The Holy Spirit is not given to those who have not repented of their sins. Nor can He do His work of prompting and energising worship if the believer harbours unconfessed sin in his heart. The psalmist said, “If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not hear me.” Psalm 66:18.

Third, the true worshipper has insight into the person of Christ. This was indicated when the Lord said to the woman, “If thou knewest…who it is that saith to thee give me to drink”, John 4:10. The Spirit of God delights to take of the things of Christ and reveal them unto the believer, that he may have material with which to express the glories of the Son of God in His Father’s presence. The Father is the seeker of worship, the Son is the subject of worship, and the Spirit is the sustainer of that worship.

Fourth, the true worshipper has intelligence as to the way worship is to be offered. This is seen in the two-fold description of worship as being in spirit and in truth.

True worship is in spirit because God is a Spirit, and we must worship Him in a way that is compatible with His nature and character. Worship is not sensual, but spiritual, being the moving of the believer’s spirit towards God is acknowledgement and reverence for Him, and in adoration for the manifestation of Himself that He has given in His Son.

Section 3   Verses 27-42
Truths about service

4:27
And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the woman: yet no man said, What seekest thou? or, Why talkest thou with her?

And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the woman: yet no man said, What seekest thou? or, Why talkest thou with her? Their first reaction was to wonder what the woman was doing speaking to the Lord. Then they wondered why He was speaking to her. The Jews were prejudiced against the Samaritans; it was no doubt clear in some way that she was one. The disciples must learn not to be biased.

Something held them back from voicing their questions, either to the woman or to the Lord. Hopefully this was out of politeness, and an unwillingness to embarrass the woman by discussing her when she was present.

4:28
The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith to the men,

The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith to the men- the disciples are clearly not able to deal with this situation, and have nothing to contribute to the conversation. Sensing this, perhaps, and filled with her new-found joy, the woman returns to the city. She left her waterpot, for she now had water that was not to be found in any well, but was within her, a fountain of water springing up. As a result, she was eager to communicate this source of true joy to others. In a later passage, the Lord spoke of the water of the Spirit flowing out from the believer, John 7:38, and this is what in principle is happening here, although the Spirit would not be given in this way until Jesus was glorified, as that passage also tells us, verse 39.

She fully intended to come back, so left her pot behind. But it was also a symbolic action, for she was leaving her old life behind also. She had renounced it with repentance as she spoke to Christ. Significantly, we are not told whether the man she was living with came back with her to the well. She would need to separate from him anyway now that she had repented, for she could not continue to live in sin, but must bring forth fruits meet for repentance, Matthew 3:8.

4:29
Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ?

Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did: is not this the Christ? The Samaritans only accepted the five books of Moses, and therefore when she referred to a prophet in verse 19 she most likely meant the one promised in Deuteronomy 18:17-19. But Peter in Acts 3:22,23 and Stephen in Acts 7:37 make it clear that that prophet is Christ. So she has now come to the conclusion that He is the Messiah, the prophet. That is why in her testimony to the men of the city she does not say “Is not this the prophet”, but, “Is not this the Christ”. The Jews had begun to distinguish between the two titles, as we see from the fact that after John the Baptist had said he was not the Christ, they went on to ask if he was the prophet, treating them as separate persons, John 1:20,21.

4:30
Then they went out of the city, and came unto him.

Then they went out of the city, and came unto him- the men begin to come out of the city, for they wish to hear Him themselves, and not indirectly. They would find, however, that the woman’s testimony was true. All who know the Lord and therefore speak of Him should be faithful in their witness. They come to Him even though the woman has described Him as one who told her all things she ever did. They are not hiding from the light, but seeking the truth, which is a very commendable attitude. She must also have assured them that He did not share the Jewish prejudice against Samaritans, but was prepared to have dealings with her and them.

4:31
In the mean while his disciples prayed him, saying, Master, eat.

In the mean while his disciples prayed him, saying, Master, eat- the conversation of verses 31-38 takes place whilst the Samaritan woman is going back into the city to tell what has happened, and whilst the Samaritans were travelling from Sychar to the well. The disciples had gone to the city for food; the woman came from the city for water, and the Lord uses both things to bring out spiritual truth. Having used the water of the well to impart important doctrine about worship, the Lord is about to use the subject of food to tell important things to His disciples about service. Note the moral order here, truth about worship first, then truth about service, an order which should be preserved in practice. It is important that those who seek to serve God by speaking to others, should do so only after having spoken to God. We must bless God before blessing men.

4:32
But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not of.

But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not of- just as He spoke of living water to the woman, so He speaks of spiritual food to the disciples. Up to that point they had not learnt about these things, and would not fully do so until chapter six. The prophet had said that “They that wait upon the Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles”, Isaiah 40:31, and as He waited on God at the well, and as He soared into the heavens in spirit as He worshipped, He who had rested on the well-side because He was weary found that His strength was spiritually renewed.

4:33
Therefore said the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought him ought to eat?

Therefore said the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought him ought to eat? Like the woman beforehand, they persist in thinking on natural lines, not realising that the Lord is teaching them an important lesson about spiritual food. If they are to serve Him, they must have food for their souls to energize them. To the disciples, the idea that the woman had brought Him food was unthinkable.

4:34
Jesus saith unto them, my meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work.

Jesus saith unto them, my meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work- meat was the old word for food, and included flour, Leviticus 2, and fish, John 21:5,6. The fact that the conversation went on to the subject of harvests suggests they had bought bread. In His temptation experience, the Lord showed that He was sustained to do God’s will, even though He did not have physical food. His explanation was, “Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God”, Matthew 4:4. All will be explained in chapter six, and especially when He says, “As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me.” John 6:57.

It is not so much that the meat itself is the doing of the will of God, but that it is given in order that the will of God might be done. Literally rendered, the words are, “My meat is (in order) that I should do the will of him who sent me”. So He was nourished in soul by the word of God, so that He might do His Father’s will in life, and also finish the work at Calvary. In this He is the example to His people as they seek to worship and serve God.

4:35
Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest.

Say not ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? A farmer might in everyday conversation quote proverbs about the natural harvest, and if harvest-time was four months away he might think he could relax a little. The disciples might have talked like this if they walked through the cornfields on their way back to the well from the city. Especially so if they were carrying loaves of bread in their hands. They are about to learn that there is work to be done, for the harvest is at hand in a spiritual sense, not four months away.

Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest- the Lord speaks on a higher level, and about spiritual harvests, just as He spoke about spiritual food. That harvest, not being natural, could occur at any time, with no need to wait for four months.

No doubt the Samaritans as they approached them, (perhaps in white robes), were the harvest in view to the Lord at that moment, but they were an earnest also of the Gentiles who would be saved in the age of grace that would follow the finishing of His work. The fact that He would finish the work of the cross would be an incentive to the disciples to finish the work of harvesting the grain.

4:36
And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together.

And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth fruit unto life eternal: that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together- those who reap the corn, and those who sowed the seed in the first place, may both rejoice together at threshing time in the fruits of their combined labours. Christ and the Samaritan woman had been workers together in sowing seed, and they are now rejoicing together at the harvest of souls that will result from the whole city coming out to hear Him. Part of the reward for those who worked to produce that harvest was to eat of the produce of the threshing-floor. Even oxen that trod out the corn were provided for by God, Deuteronomy 25:4, and see 1 Corinthians 9:9.

There are those who patiently sow the seed of the word of God in the hearts of men, and there are also those who come along after that has taken place and finalise the process, and by the grace of God and the working of the Holy Spirit souls are saved, and receive the great gift of eternal life.

The mention of life eternal indicates that the subject of the teaching is spiritual in character. The Lord is preparing His disciples for the time when they will go forth amongst the Gentiles preaching the gospel of God. They must not expect always to be reaping, but may have to persevere in the sowing. They should not be disappointed if they do not see any results from their labours in the short-term, but God’s word shall always accomplish God’s will, as Isaiah 55:10,11 declares, and this will be evident eventually, either in time or in eternity. In that scripture God said, “For as the rain cometh down, and the snow from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater: So shall my word be that goeth forth out of my mouth: it shall not return unto me void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in the thing whereto I sent it”.

4:37
And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth.

And herein is that saying true, One soweth, and another reapeth- lack of immediate results should not deter the believer from earnest sowing of the seed. As Paul exhorted Timothy in the light of coming judgement, “Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season”, 2 Timothy 4:2. It may be that the harvest will be a long time coming, and another reaps where he has bestowed no labour, but the sower should not despair. The Lord is probably rephrasing His own statement in the previous verse that he that sows and he that reaps rejoice together at the end of the season. That there is “one” and “another” is implied in the idea of rejoicing together.

4:38
I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour: other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours.

I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour: other men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours- if they had purchased loaves in the city, they had reaped the benefit of other men labouring to produce a harvest. This becomes a parable for their future activity, for when He would formally call these twelve disciples, He would name them apostles, Luke 6:13. This word means “a sent one”. So by choosing them it is implied He sent them.

He had been labouring at the well-side, and so had the woman laboured as she went back to the city to testify personally. So just as they had loaves in their hands for which they had not laboured, so they would enter into the spiritual labours of others. We see an example of this when Philip went into Samaria, (in obedience to the Lord’s command in Acts 1:8), for many responded to the message he brought them. No doubt the Lord’s labour, and that of the woman, had prepared the way for Philip to harvest souls.

4:39
And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on him for the saying of the woman, which testified, He told me all that ever I did.

And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on him for the saying of the woman, which testified, He told me all that ever I did- His insight into the heart of the woman at the well would tell them that He knew their hearts too, and thus their faith was accompanied by repentance, as must always be the case in true conversion. They did not shrink from the exposure of their sins in the light of His presence, unlike those who love darkness and hate the light, John 3:19,20.

4:40
So when the Samaritans were come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with them: and he abode there two days.

So when the Samaritans were come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with them: and he abode there two days- we cannot but notice the difference between this incident and the one recorded in Luke 9:51-56. The reason the Samaritans were hostile then was because Christ was going up to Jerusalem, and this brought to the fore their religious prejudice. Here, however, they have learnt from the woman that worship in Jerusalem is to be rendered obsolete. The stay of only two days was surely because He was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel, Matthew 15:24, but where there was an earnest seeking after Him, He would not turn away.

4:41
And many more believed because of his own word;

And many more believed because of his own word- how blessed is the age in which we live, for Christ promised to be present with those whom He would send out into the world, Matthew 28:20. So it is that Mark 16:20 records that when the apostles went forth, the Lord was working with them. In line with this, He said to the apostles, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me”, John 13:20.

4:42
And said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying: for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world.

And said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy saying- the woman had faithfully testified to the men of the city concerning Christ’s dealings with her, and the way in which He had brought her to repentance and faith.

For we have heard him ourselves- it is a good thing to recognise that when the gospel is preached accurately, then that is the voice of Christ to the sinner. The Lord Jesus stated clearly that those who pass from death unto life are those who hear His word, (with the hearing of faith), and believe on the one who sent Him, John 5:24.

And know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world- perhaps the Samaritans did not understand the full meaning of the title they gave to the Lord, and simply meant that He was sometimes prepared to bless Gentiles like themselves. John takes it up in his epistle, however, and describes the Lord as the one the Father sent to be the Saviour of the world, 1 John 4:14, so it was not a secondary matter, but part of the eternal purpose of God to bless Gentiles, Ephesians 3:6,11. Passages like Ephesians 2:11-22 and Colossians 1:21-23 show how wide the scope of the gospel is. So He is not just Israel’s Messiah, or Christ, but for the world also. ,

It was said of Joseph that his branches ran over the wall, Genesis 49:22, no doubt in reference to the way he had been used of God to bless the Egyptians as their governor, for we read, “And all countries came into Egypt to Joseph for to buy corn, because that the famine was so sore in all lands.” Genesis 41:57. But Christ has gone further, and broken down the middle wall of partition between Jew and Gentile, Ephesians 2:14.

Section 4   Verses 43-52
The miracle at a distance

4:43
Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Galilee.

Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Galilee- the words are literally, “after the two days”, that is, those mentioned in verse 40. The journey mentioned here is a continuation of the one referred to in verse 3. It is apparent from Mark 1:14 that the ministry of the Lord Jesus which he, Matthew and Luke record at the beginning of their account only began after John was cast into prison. Therefore their record is not the same as the Galilean journey recorded in John 1:43 to 3:21. John makes this clear in 3:24 when he states that John the Baptist had not been cast into prison, yet Christ had ministered in Galilee already, according to his gospel. John thereby deals with any misapprehension that might have grown up on this point.

A critical time has been reached both in the ministry of John the Baptist, and that of the Lord Jesus. John is soon to be imprisoned, and the enemies of Christ would be encouraged by that to turn their attention to Christ Himself. It is important that the situation be kept calm, for the time for His death is not yet. Accordingly, the Lord withdraws from Judea, 3:22, 4:1-3, where the influence of the Jewish authorities in Jerusalem was felt the most.

4:44
For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour in his own country.

For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour in his own country- we could look on this verse as one of John’s explanatory remarks, written decades after the event to make things clear. When the Lord went back to His home-town of Nazareth, He stated that the reason He did miracles in Capernaum but no miracles in Nazareth was because “no prophet is accepted in his own country”, Luke 4:24. In other words, He only did miracles when it was likely that there would be a meaningful response; He did not work miracles for show or to gain popularity, but to illustrate the truth He brought as a prophet. So this testimony was given after the events of John 4, but nonetheless John, writing many years later, sees in the saying an explanation for Christ’s journey to Galilee.

We should remember that one of the main purposes of the miracles was to bring to faith in His person. As He Himself said later on to Philip, “Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for the very works’ sake, John 14:11. So there are two avenues to faith. The first is the ideal way, to accept His word as being true and therefore believe on Him. The second way is to believe on Him because of the testimony of His miracles.

The woman of Samaria and the men of the city believed on Him without seeing any miracles done, but the men of Jerusalem had only believed on Him as a miracle worker, John 2:23-25. This was not enough. He who knows the hearts of men was aware that their faith was not in His person as the Son of God.

So we now have another reason that the Lord “must needs go through Samaria”, for it will demonstrate that there are those who are prepared to believe on Him without miracles. We might ask why the Samaritans were prepared to believe like this. The answer must be that they believed He was a prophet, and as such was able to tell them the mind of God without the aid of a miracle.

Having established this principle, the Lord is prepared, in grace and longsuffering, to return to Galilee. But He does so as one who has no honour in their minds as a prophet. It could not be said that “a miracle-worker has no honour in his own country”, for we shall learn in verse 45 that they welcomed Him in that capacity. He will return to test them. Sadly, He will have to rebuke their refusal to believe unless they see signs and wonders, verse 48.

John is also using the Lord’s words here, (which have not yet been spoken, for Luke 4 comes after John 4), to point out another principle behind what is happening. It is another way of saying that He was going away from Samaria in order to moderate the level of popularity that surrounded Him. It is true that the Galileans would receive Him, verse 45, but only because of the miracles they had seen Him do at Jerusalem. They would not welcome Him as a prophet able to unfold the mind of God to them. But the Galileans of Nazareth would go further, and try to murder Him, Luke 4:29.

It is noticeable throughout the gospel records that the Lord always withdrew from situations where He was becoming popular. He ever made Himself of no reputation. We see this in the following examples:

“And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond Jordan. And seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain: and when he was set, his disciples came unto him”, Matthew 4:25; 5:1.

“Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, he gave commandment to depart unto the other side.” Matthew 8:18.

“But so much the more went there a fame abroad of him: and great multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed by him of their infirmities. And he withdrew himself into the wilderness, and prayed.” Luke 5:15,16.

4:45
Then when he was come into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast: for they also went to the feast.

Then when he was come into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at the feast- once again there is that attitude of heart which the Lord Jesus rebuked in John 2:23-25 by not committing Himself to them. The miracles were a means to an end, not the end in themselves. The persistence of this attitude explains why the Lord Jesus will be so severe in His rebuke in verse 48.

For they also went to the feast- this explains why the disciples and His brethren left Cana with Him and stayed at Capernaum for a few days after the wedding, John 2:12,13. They would be waiting to join the caravan of pilgrims that would start from Galilee to go up to Jerusalem for the feast of Passover. The Lord’s brothers were accustomed to go up to the feasts, as we see from John 7:2-10.

The Galileans, having seen miracles done in Jerusalem at the feast, are clearly expecting the same thing to happen now. They are disappointed, however, for the next verse begins with “so”. The reason that the Lord went to Cana was to avoid the clamour for miracles that He found was still prevalent in Galilee generally. John makes it clear in verse 54 that the miracle performed when the Lord was in Cana was done straight after He had come from Judaea.

4:46
So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum.

So Jesus came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum- note the special mention of Cana. Only two miracles are recorded at this place, which was the town of Nathanael, John 20:2. The first miracle had to do with the instantaneous production of wine from water, without the long process by which a vine turns rainwater into wine. The Lord shows Himself to be the master of time, and the master of matter too, being able to change one substance into another. In this second miracle, He shows that the space between Himself and the sick child is no problem to Him.

Now in Genesis 1:1 we are presented with the three things which go to make up the universe, namely, time, (“in the beginning”), and space and matter, (“the heaven and the earth). He who was there in the beginning creating all things, is now showing Himself to be in control of them still, even though He has become man.

The man of Cana is a nobleman or courtier, quite possibly of Herod’s court, for Cana of Galilee was part of Herod’s jurisdiction, Luke 23:6,7. (It may even be that as a result of this miracle the child’s mother was converted, for Luke mentions Joanna, the wife of Chuza, Herod’s steward amongst those who ministered to the Lord of their substance, Luke 8:3). Herod, even if he has not already imprisoned John the Baptist, will soon do so. The Lord sends a signal to him, that even though he has control over His herald, he has not ultimate control, for that lies in the hands of Christ, who can deliver the son of one of his very own courtiers from death.

4:47
When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down, and heal his son: for he was at the point of death.

When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come down, and heal his son: for he was at the point of death- notice the words and phrases indicating movement, confirming Christ’s mastery of space- “went unto Him…come down…go thy way…went his way…now going down…met him” The courtier needs to come from Cana to Capernaum to ask for blessing, but does not yet realise that Christ does not need to go from Capernaum to Cana to give the blessing. Indeed, He refuses to go so that the miracle may be performed without publicity. If He had set out for Capernaum, an excited crowd would have gathered around Him, and this He wished to avoid.

4:48
Then said Jesus unto him, Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe.

Then said Jesus unto him, Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe- the apostle Paul wrote, “the Jews require a sign”, 1 Corinthians 1:22, for they saw in it God at work, and could subject it to their critical examination. Yet the Lord said, “blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed”, John 20:29. We see certain matters relating to faith in these verses, as follows:

Verse 48 Faith tested
Verse 50 Faith rewarded
Verse 50 Faith displayed
Verse 53 Faith confirmed
Verse 53 Faith continuing
Verse 53 Faith influencing

Note the Lord adds the word “wonders” here, the only occurrence in John’s gospel, emphasising that with the majority there was a superficial view of things, for they only looked for stimulation of the natural senses.

The apparently severe response to this distraught man’s request was designed, no doubt, to test him, and to bring out the genuine faith the Lord is looking for, and not mere wonderment. It is important to note that “ye” is plural, so the Lord is addressing the man as if he represents Galilee as a whole. Moses wrote a song for the children of Israel, and he records God as saying, “I wound, and I heal”, Deuteronomy 32:39, and so it is here, for the man might have thought the Lord’s words to be wounding, but they were designed for his blessing and the blessing of others. He wounded the man and healed his son. That the words were not malicious is seen not only in the fact that the Lord did indeed heal the man’s son, but also in that the man was not offended, but persisted with his request, and eventually believed on Him.

This shows that the Lord had indeed come to a place where He would have no proper honour, for He had to rebuke the people severely, an act which would certainly not gain Him popularity. The rebuke also indicates that He expects men to believe on Him through His word alone, and not to need miracles.

4:49
The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down ere my child die.

The nobleman saith unto him, Sir, come down ere my child die- the man is honest enough to not pretend that he did believe, so that he could get his son healed. The man is convinced that if the child dies all is over, whereas other miracles show that this is not the case, for Christ could raise the dead. Writing dispassionately about the event, John calls the child the man’s son, verse 46. When appealing to the Lord to help him, the man speaks of him as his “(little) child”. Once the Lord has dealt with the spurious attitude of the Galileans that this man represents, He is able to manifest His grace by healing the son.

4:50
Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way.

Jesus saith unto him, Go thy way; thy son liveth. And the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went his way- the Lord knows the man’s heart, that he will in fact believe without seeing a miracle, even though he has expressed no faith of that sort as yet. The Lord now gives the child the dignified title of son, which accords with the dignified utterance, “Go thy way; thy son liveth”, words of power and sympathy. The word is not a curt dismissal, but an assertion that He does not need to travel to the scene of the sickness; the man must travel, but He need not.

There was something about the way the Lord spoke these words that convinced the nobleman that He is worthy of faith. As men would say later on, “Never man spake like this man”, John 7:46. The words of Christ not only showed His trustworthiness, but also His confidence. He did not say, “Thy son shall get better”, but His word of power completed the healing, even though the son was at the point of death. Note the change from “ye” in verse 48, to the man as representative of Galilee, to a personal “thy” to the man as an individual.

Many of Christ’s miracles were more dramatic than this one, but this one is recorded here because it represents the climax of an examination John is making of different types of faith. See the summary after the notes on verse 54. Here, a Galilean is prepared to accept the Lord’s word, and believes without actually seeing the result of the miracle for himself. To believe the word of Christ is asserted to be the means of gaining eternal life in the next chapter, 5:24.

Does “thy son liveth” imply that the Lord believed he would have died otherwise? The man clearly almost despaired of the Lord arriving in time before the child died, for he was at the point of death, verse 47. It was not the Lord’s purpose to allow the child to die, as He would allow Lazarus to die in John 11, for it was evidently not yet the time to reveal the truth as to His power to raise the dead. (This would certainly gain Him honour, and He was not seeking this; see John 12:17-19). There is a certain progression however, for here is a child at the point of death; Jairus’s daughter was the same, but died before the Lord arrived at her bedside, Luke 8:42,49; the widow of Nain’s son was being carried out to be buried, Luke 7:12, and Lazarus had been in the grave four days, John 11:39. In each case the power of Christ over the seemingly unstoppable march of death was evident.

It is noticeable in these accounts that Christ is perfectly unhurried in the face of death. The Lord stops to talk to the widow before raising her son, Luke 7:13, in Luke 8:43-48 He heals a woman on the way to seeing Jairus’s daughter, and He waited two days before setting out to raise Lazarus from the dead, John 11:6. It cannot be that the Lord of Life and Glory should be defeated by death and corruption, for He came to bring life and immortality to light, 2 Timothy 1:10.

4:51
And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him, saying, Thy son liveth.

And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and told him, saying, Thy son liveth- the servants use yet another word, not the one of tender affection, nor the title of dignity, but simply the word which means a member of the family. Note that they use exactly the same expression as the Lord, “Thy son liveth”, except they use a different word for son as suited their position in the household, as already noted.

It is clear that a far as the servants were concerned, the lad who was at the point of death when the nobleman started out to find Christ, became as good as dead in their eyes, for they do not say “Thy son has been healed”, but “Thy son liveth”, so close was he to death. They may even have thought he had died. This must have greatly encouraged the man in his faith. Their testimony is completely unsolicited, for they make their announcement before the man asks, such is their excitement.

4:52
Then enquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him.

Then enquired he of them the hour when he began to amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him- the father only dares to ask if his son is getting better and is convalescing, (“amend”). The servants are able to tell him that the fever has left him, and the child is now doing well, with all danger of death passed. The servants use the same word as is used in verse 1 of the Lord leaving Judaea, and the woman leaving her waterpot, verse 28. It is an intensive word, showing that there was no doubt that the fever had definitely left the boy.

By the correspondence between the hour the Lord spoke the words, and the time the servants realised he was better, the man knew that the recovery had taken place in response to the Lord’s words, and was not a coincidence.

The man does not say to them, “The Lord said at the seventh hour the child would get better”, nor did they say “That is when it happened”.The servants do not know as yet that there has been a miracle, so their testimony as to the hour the child became well is valuable, being independent and unsolicited testimony to the reality of the miracle.

4:53
So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which Jesus said unto him, Thy son liveth: and himself believed, and his whole house.

So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which Jesus said unto him, Thy son liveth- he had believed before, but now his faith was confirmed, and he was now a steadfast believer. John wrote his gospel so that we might believe, 20:31, but he wrote his first epistle to those “that believe on the name of the Son of God” that they might, as he put it, “know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God, 1 John 5:13. So his gospel brings to faith, and the epistle confirms that faith. This is how it is with the nobleman.

And himself believed, and his whole house- this steadfast faith was shared by his household, for the action of the Lord at a distance had penetrated right into the man’s house. Needless to say the members of the household must have been old enough to believe, for the idea of some that a man’s household is automatically reckoned to be believing is contrary to the scripture which says that “the just shall live by his faith”, Habakkuk 2:4. No-one can believe for another, for faith is an intensely personal thing.

4:54
This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judaea into Galilee.

This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come out of Judaea into Galilee- the Lord had done many miracles between the first one at Cana, and this one, as we learn from John 2:23. So it is not the second one literally, but the second one to be done after coming into Galilee from Judaea, the first one being in John 2:1-11. The two miracles resulted in real faith, for after the first, “his disciples believed on him”, John 2:11, and as we have just seen, the nobleman and his household believed too. In between, the miracles in Jerusalem only resulted in incomplete faith. This suggests a reason why John links the two miracles together, even though they were several months apart. They serve to form chapters two, three and four into a distinct unit in which various aspects of faith are explored. We could summarise the matter as follows:

2:1-12

Faith and seeing Christ’s glory

2:13-25

Faith only because of miracles

3:1-17

Faith in the crucified Son of God

3:18-21

Faith in relation to condemnation

3:22-36

Faith setting its seal that God is true

4:1-19

Faith accompanied by repentance

4:20-26

Faith and worship

4:27-42

Faith without a miracle

4:43-48

Faith withheld if no miracle

4:49-54

Faith without seeing a miracle

ROMANS 2

We hope you find these notes helpful. Do feel free to download the material on this website for your own personal use, and also to distribute if you so wish. Please be aware that all the writing is copyright, so no alterations should be made.

Please feel free to comment on any aspect of what you find on this website using the e-mail address:  martin_margaret3@yahoo.co.uk  We would be pleased to hear from you.

Section 3   Romans 2:1-16
God’s wrath against men as their Moral Governor

Subject of Section 3
The apostle now deals with the matter of conscience, that faculty God has given to man whereby he is able to decide on moral issues. That man is able to so decide is shown by the last verse of chapter one, where the apostle describes men as “knowing the judgment of God”, 1:32. Man has the knowledge of good and evil and knows the difference. He knows, also, that sin deserves punishment. We should bear in mind when thinking of this passage, that the apostle is meeting the moraliser on his own ground, just as the Lord Jesus met the lawyer on his own ground in Luke 10:25,26. Does the man of verse 1 condemn the works of others? Then he must be examined as to his own works, and judged accordingly.

Structure of Section 3

3(a)

2:1-2

The judgment of God is according to truth

3(b)

2:3-11

The judgment of God is according to deeds

3(c)

2:12-15

The judgment of God is according to responsibility

3(d)

2:16

The judgment of God is according to the gospel


The passage tells us at least nine things about the judgment of God. It is:

2:2 Real, being according to truth, and accurate
2:3 Inescapable, if men remain unrepentant
2:4 Avoidable, if men turn to God
2:5 Judicial, not remedial
2:6 Proportional, according to the degree of guilt
2:6 Personal, for the individual is accountable to God
2:6 Universal, for God will “render to every man”
2:8,9 Fearful, for “it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the Living God”, Hebrews 10:31
2:11 Impartial, for God is no respecter of persons, either in salvation, Acts 10:34, or judgment

The emphasis in chapter 1 is on the reasons for His wrath, now the reality of His wrath is made known. The word used for judgment in verses 2 and 3 means a sentence or verdict of judgment after a process of investigation. The judgment in view therefore is that before the Great White Throne, Revelation 20:11-15, on “the great day”, Jude 6.

3(a)   2:1,2
The judgment of God is according to truth

2:1
Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.

Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest- in 1:32 men agree that sin should be judged, but they condone it in others and practise it themselves. In this verse, however, the apostle speaks to a class of men drawn from Jew and Gentile, (since he shows the danger of judgment for both, verses 9-11) who condemn sin in others. The Son of God is the only one charged with the task of judging, John 5:22,27.
For wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things- men may take a high moral ground and expose the sins of other men, but as the proverb says, “As in water face answereth to face, so the heart of man to man”, Proverbs 27:19. In other words, just as when we stand on a bridge and see our reflection in the water below, so when we look at another’s life, we see a reflection of our own.

2:2
But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things.

But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things- the apostle is confident, both as a believer and as an apostle, that God’s verdict on man’s sin will be accurate, unbiased and real, in contrast to the warped ideas of men. Truth may be defined as “that which corresponds to reality.” Men will be judged by the unerring wisdom of God, and not by the fallible opinions of men. The very fact that sinners call for retribution when a hideous crime is committed shows that they have a sense of justice implanted within them by God when He made man in His own image.

3(b)   2:3-11
The judgment of God is according to deeds

2:3
And thinkest thou this, O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God?

And thinkest thou this O man, that judgest them which do such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt escape the judgment of God? As the writer to the Hebrews said, “How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation?” Hebrews 2:3. Judgment is inescapable as far as unrepentant sinners are concerned. Heaven and earth flee away from God’s judgment throne, Revelation 20:11, so although men may try to hide, there will be no place for them to go.

2:4
Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance?

Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuffering- the goodness of God means God’s kind ways. The forbearance of God is shown when He holds back from judging. His longsuffering is shown by Him waiting long for sinners to repent. Man is entirely responsible for his refusal to turn to God.
Not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance? God’s desire is that men be saved, for God is “longsuffering to us-ward, not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance”, 2 Peter 3:9. So judgment is avoidable as far as those who repent are concerned.

2:5
But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God;

But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath- the wrath men accumulate is in direct proportion, (“after” means “in relation to”), to the hardness of their hearts against God, and their refusal to repent.
Against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God- the day in question is what Jude calls “the great day”, Jude 6, when men are judged before the great white throne with impartial judgment, Revelation 20:11-15. The standard will not be the biased view of men about others and themselves, but rather God’s righteous verdict. Compare the riches of God’s goodness which He stores up for those who believe, verse 4, and the treasure of wrath accumulated by men, as stated in this verse.

2:6
Who will render to every man according to his deeds:

Who will render to every man according to his deeds- what is within the impenitent heart is expressed in actions, as the Lord Himself taught in Mark 7:14-23, and those actions will receive judgment appropriate to each one, as Revelation 20:12,13 makes clear, for the books recording their works will be opened, and men will be judged according to God’s true record of their sins. As the wise man said, “For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil”, Ecclesiastes 12:14.

2:7
To them who by patient continuance in well doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life:

To them who by patient continuation in well-doing seek for glory and honour and immortality, eternal life- the principle that “he that doeth righteousness is righteous” holds good at all times. Only those who have a righteous nature can do righteous works, 1 John 3:7. As the Lord Jesus Himself said, “every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit”, Matthew 7:17. The fruit of a tree indicates the nature of the tree.
Eternal life is looked at here in its full expression in eternity. Every believer of every age possesses eternal life, the life of God, or else communion with God would not be possible. The fulness of that life awaits in the future, however, when all the corruptible things that hinder the full appreciation of it are removed at the resurrection. Immortality, as used here, means incorruptibility, the state of things that cannot decay. The true believer’s ultimate goal is to glorify and honour God in a state of eternal incorruption.
This verse does not contradict later truth that justification is by faith alone, and not by works. This passage shows that Paul is in agreement with James that faith without works is dead. If a person patiently continues in well-doing, he does so because he has repented before God and been created anew, see 2 Corinthians 5:17,21; James 1:18; 1 John 3:6-10.

2:8
But unto them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath,

But unto them that are contentious- these are they who argue against God, whether by words or deeds.
And do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness- instead of responding in obedient faith to the truth of God, they prefer to obey the dictates of their unrighteous hearts.
Indignation and wrath- indignation is God’s attitude toward sin; wrath, the expression of that attitude in judgment.

2:9
Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil, of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile;

Tribulation and anguish, upon every soul of man that doeth evil- tribulation is what man will experience when God’s wrath is upon him, whereas anguish indicates the extremity of the suffering. The Lord Jesus warned, “there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth”, Matthew 24:51. Let the sinner beware, for “It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.” Hebrews 10:31.
Of the Jew first, and also of the Gentile- the Jew will be “first” in judgment because of his sin despite great privileges. When He upraided the cities where most of His mighty works had been done, the Lord warned them that the men of Nineveh, (heathen Gentiles who had repented when Jonah preached to them), would condemn them in the day of judgment, Matthew 12:41.
Note that none are exempt from judgment, for God does not leave Himself without witness, Acts 14:17, and his eternal power and Godhead are clearly seen in creation, so men are without excuse, Romans 1:19,20.

2:10
But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile:

But glory, honour, and peace, to every man that worketh good, to the Jew first, and also to the Gentile- glory and honour were linked with immortality in verse 7, but now with peace. The apostle first describes the turmoil and agitation of the lost in the Lake of Fire, and now contrasts it with the peace that those who know God shall enjoy eternally. The context relates to the sinful works of men, so it is appropriate for the apostle to contrast those with the righteous works of those who know God. Again, the nature of each person is producing what is in harmony with it.

2:11
For there is no respect of persons with God.

For there is no respect of persons with God- as Peter said, after he realised that he should no longer make a difference between Jews and Greeks, “Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: but in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him”, Acts 10:34,35. There is no bias with the Divine Judge, nor can He be bribed. Peter is not saying that all religions are valid, for he is not speaking of religions, but nations. He means that where there is an earnest seeking after God, (as there was with Cornelius, to whom he was speaking), a man’s ethnic origin is of no account. God finds it acceptable if men, (even Gentiles), seek after Him sincerely.

3(c)   2:12-15
The judgment of God is according to responsibility

2:12
For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law: and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law;

For as many as have sinned without law, shall also perish without law- this does not mean men will perish in a lawless, unprincipled way, but rather, that the Gentiles will perish without being called to account for having broken the written set of laws given to Israel at Sinai. Gentiles will not be judged for breaking the law if they genuinely did not know about it. They will perish, however, for sinning, if they did not repent, for they have the work of the law written in their hearts, as verse 15 will say.
And as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law- the Jew had the law given to him at Sinai, and that will be the test for him. The Lord Jesus said to the Jews, “Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father: there is one that accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust”, John 5:45. This is one of the reasons why the unrepentant Jew will have priority in judgment, verse 9. The law was like the hedge God put around the vineyard, in the parable, Isaiah 5:2. The Jew was “in the law”, instructed by it and protected by it.

The apostle now shows in verses 13-15 the principles upon which Gentiles will be judged. First, they will be judged for what their works were, verse 13. Second, they will be judged according to the fact that they had a knowledge of what the law demands not only because of what they were by nature, (for God created them in His image, verses 14 and 15, and this image is still partially retained, despite the fall), but also because they had the knowledge of good and evil, verse 15.

2:13
(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified.

(For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shall be justified- the Gentiles did not hear the law at Sinai, as Israel did. But that is not the test. It is obeying the law that matters. If it were possible to be justified by works, (and it is not, as the apostle will state in 3:20), then it would not be by hearing commands, but by actually doing them. A parenthesis begins with this verse and extends to the end of verse 15.

2:14
For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves:

For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law- “do by nature” means to act by the in-built moral instinct that was implanted in man when he was made in the image and after the likeness of God, Genesis 1:26. This is inherited at birth. This instinct still remains in part, despite the fall of man, but is generally stifled by men in relation to themselves, but not so much in relation to the sins of others, as we see from verse 1.
These, having not the law, are a law unto themselves- this comes about by the process described in verse 15, where heart and conscience argue the case, and reach a verdict, and thus men legislate for themselves.

2:15
Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another;)

Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts- the work of the law is not the same as the works of the law. The work of the law that is written in the hearts of men is to convict the sinner of his sin. But the apostle declares here that this conviction takes place even in those who have not formally received the law of Moses. Because the law of God is written in the hearts of all men, they have the means whereby their own conscience will convict them. And this is what is described in the rest of the verse. It is as if the heart of the sinner becomes a law-court, in which the prosecution and the defence argue the case, and the conscience is brought in as witness.
Their conscience also bearing witness- conscience is that faculty of mind which firstly enables us to distinguish between good and evil, and then between right and wrong. It bears witness to our evil deeds by rebuking us. It also bears witness to the good we should do but fail to do.
And their thoughts meanwhile accusing or else excusing one another)- a debate goes on between the heart, (which knows what should be done because God’s law is written there), and conscience, (which gives its verdict on what is done), and the result is either self-accusation or self-excuse. So the individual Gentile applies the law unto himself, even though he does not possess a written code, and by so doing legislates for himself. We should notice that this man has no power to clear himself from sin; he can only make excuses for it. This will not be enough in the Divine courts of justice.
The apostle has justified the statement he made in verse 12, that those who sin without having the law formally given to them are still liable to perish. The apostle now resumes his line of thought from verse 12.

3(d)   2:16
The judgment of God is according to the gospel

2:16
In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel.

In the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel- the full revelation of how God will judge men is set out in the gospel, forming the dark background against which the announcement of the person and work of Christ is made. Just as Gentiles will not be judged according to a law they were never given, so they will not be judged by a gospel they never heard. Rather, the apostle is saying here that the judgment of God is made known now in the gospel. As we have seen, the Gentiles will be judged by their reaction to the light they had, whether from creation or conscience.

Section 4  2:17-3:20
God’s wrath against men as Legislator

Subject of Section 4
The apostle now directly confronts the Jew with his lack of responsible action in the light of the privileges he has been given by God. He deals with the matter in five ways, showing conclusively that just as the heathen man of chapter 1 rejects God as Creator, and the moraliser rejects God as Moral Governor, the Jew dishonours God as the Legislator who gave the law and the prophets to the nation for their instruction.

Structure of Section 4

4(a)

2:17-20

The charge of complacency

4(b)

2:21-24

The charge of hypocrisy

4(c)

2:25-29

The charge of unreality

4(d)

3:1-8

The charge of infidelity

4(e)

3:9-17

The charge of iniquity

4(f)

3:18-20

The charged ones found guilty


4(a)   2:17-20
The charge of complacency

2:17
Behold, thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and makest thy boast of God,

Behold, thou art called a Jew- the word “behold” has its counterpart in the word “therefore” of verse 21. The apostle draws the attention of the Jew to his lack of consistency. “You pride yourself on the fact you are a Jew, therefore you must expect examination”. The Jew was a man relying on nationality and background for favour with God.
And restest in the law- thinking that to simply receive the law is enough.
And makest thy boast in God- which at first sight is a good thing, but this was really an evidence of national pride in what God had done for them. Compare the true boasting in 5:11.

2:18
And knowest his will, and approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law;

And knowest his will- the Jew was sure that his interpretation of the law was correct.
And approvest the things that are more excellent, being instructed out of the law- guided by the law he was able to form an opinion on moral issues, and to say with authority what was best.

2:19
And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind, a light of them which are in darkness,

And art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the blind- the Gentile is blind, and the Jew leads him, doing so independently of the help of God, as is suggested by “thou thyself“.
A light of them which are in darkness- the Gentile is in spiritual darkness, the Jew is confident that he is able to enlighten him.

2:20
An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth in the law.

An instructor of the foolish- the Gentile lacks the wisdom revealed in the Old Testament, therefore the Jew instructs him.
A teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth of the law- the Gentile is an immature babe, the Jew trains him. The Gentile is in error, the Jew has the “form of the law”, that is, the law as an organised system, and hence possesses truth.
All the things mentioned in verses 17-20 are in relation to the law of Moses. That law directed men, but it gave no power to move in the right direction, as Romans 8:3 indicates. Instead of looking to God in faith for power to fulfil His will, the Jew was content to strive to keep the observance of the law, which caused him to be complacent and proud.

4(b)   2:21-24
The charge of hypocrisy

2:21
Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal?

Thou therefore which teachest another, teachest thou not thyself? A “hypocritos” was the mask an actor wore on stage, making him appear a different person in public to what he was in private. Publicly, the Jew advanced the cause of the law of Moses, but privately committed what he condemned in others. The descriptions of verses 19 and 20 all had the idea of teaching in them, so Paul confronts the Jew with his inconsistency. That which he teaches to another, the Jew must teach himself first. The scribes sat in Moses’ seat as teachers of the law, but the Lord said “they say, and do not”, Matthew 23:3.
Thou that preachest a man should not steal, dost thou steal? We may illustrate these things from the fall of David in the matter of Bathsheba, for David stole her from Uriah her husband, as Nathan the prophet declared in parable form, 2 Samuel 12:1-10.

2:22
Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege?

Thou that sayest a man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery? David was guilty of this sin with Bathsheba.
Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege? It was Uriah the Gentile, Bathsheba’s husband, who was concerned for the welfare of the ark, and the tables of the law within it, 2 Samuel 11:11, whereas David was intent on breaking the laws written on them, even though at his coronation he would have committed himself to upholding them. To commit sacrilege is to rob temples, but David had gone further and had robbed God.

2:23
Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God?

Thou that makest thy boast of the law, through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? The last five commandments of the law related to the rights of one’s neighbour, but killing, committing adultery, stealing, bearing false witness, (as David did in effect when he sent a present to Uriah, pretending he was in favour with him, 2 Samuel 11:8), and coveting one’s neighbour’s wife, all hurt a man’s neighbour. God was dishonoured as much by this, as by the breaking of the first five commandments.

2:24
For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written.

For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, as it is written- God said through the prophet, “my name continually every day is blasphemed”, Isaiah 52:5. See also 2 Samuel 12:14, where Nathan the prophet tells David that “by this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme”. It was God’s purpose that Israel should be unto God “for a people, and for a name, and for a praise, and for a glory”, Jeremiah 13:11, but in the main they were the reverse.

4(c)   2:25-29
The charge of unreality

2:25
For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law: but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision.

For circumcision verily profiteth, if thou keep the law- circumcision was a physical operation on a Jew’s body with spiritual implications, committing him to the keeping of the law. It distinguished him from a Gentile, but it was only of value if the truth of separation to God and the obedience to the law expressed in it was practised.
But if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision- a circumcised Jew who did not keep the law was no better than an uncircumcised Gentile.

2:26
Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision?

Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteousness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision? If a circumcised man can become like an uncircumcised Gentile by bad conduct, then in theory an uncircumcised Gentile can become like a circumcised Jew by good conduct. Righteousness is “all that the law demanded as right,” which the apostle has already shown was known by Gentiles without them having tables of stone, verses 14,15. The apostle is shaking Jewish complacency to its foundations. The rabbis said “All the circumcised have part in the world to come”, by which they meant Messiah’s kingdom, but the apostle shows here that they were mistaken.

2:27
And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law?

And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature if it fulfil the law- Gentiles were born without the benefit of inherited privileges, (“uncircumcision…by nature”), yet some of them sincerely attempted to act righteously. The apostle is not saying they could completely carry out the law, but that if they did they would condemn faithless Jews.
Judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law- Jews had the law administered nationally, (the letter of the law handed down at Sinai), and circumcision administered personally, to admit them into the community which had the law. So they grew up in a sphere conducive to law-keeping, but broke the law. By being content with possessing the Scriptures, (the letter), and being circumcised, they thought themselves secure, failed to depend on God, and hence transgressed the law. They are condemned by sincere Gentiles. They had allowed the very possession of the law and circumcision to lead them to transgress the law, but only because their hearts were not right.

2:28
For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh:

For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly- that is, one living an outwardly blameless life. Paul describes himself before he was converted as, “touching the righteousness which is in the law, blameless”, Philippians 3:6. He was blameless, that is, as far as men were able to tell.
Neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh- note how radical these statements are. Neither outward observance of ceremonies, nor physical marking of the outside of the flesh are of any value. The Old Testament insisted on heart circumcision, which meant inward separation from that which displeased God, and involvement in that which pleased Him. The following scriptures bear this out:
“Circumcise therefore the foreskin of your heart”, Deuteronomy 10:16.
“And the Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart…to love the Lord thy God with all thine heart”, Deuteronomy 30:6.
“Circumcise yourselves to the Lord, and take away the foreskins of your heart”, Jeremiah 4:4.

2:29
But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.

But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly- a Jew in the proper sense of the word does not rely on an outward sign in the flesh, like physical circumcision, but on having an inner earnestness to do God’s will. The prophets in the Old Testament had spoken like this, see, for example, 1 Samuel 15:22,23 and Micah 6:6-8.
And circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter- a truly circumcised person is not content with mere observance of the externals of religion as detailed in the ceremonial law.
Whose praise is not of men, but of God- this is a play on the word Jew, which coming from the name Judah, means “praise,” see Genesis 29:35. Men may not appreciate the spiritual person, but God does, and commends him. If the Jew would really live up to his name, he must be changed inwardly. Some of the Pharisees were guilty of seeking the praise of men by outward observance, John 12:43. These were not true to their calling as Jews.